jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Nov 7, 2019 17:17:59 GMT
This will be a timeline exploring the rise of the Confederate States, and will continue the journey into the 21st century and beyond (which will make those posts sci-fi). The point of departure (PoD) will include: JEB Stuart an Stonewall Jackson surviving, the Cleburne Memorial becoming the basis for the emancipation law, and will show the effects of the loss of the south on the US as well. Please note that this will not include the all-too-common clichés of (a) the US conquering the CS completely, piecemeal, or partially to leave a 'rump CSA,' (b) the CS being an international pariah with segregation, horrid racism, etc continuing into the 21st century, (c) the CS falling apart into some kind of dictatorship, be it socialist, communist, or fascist. I will try to keep it realistic but then again, all alternate history is a form of unrealism. Also please note that I hate slavery, which should go without saying for anyone living in the 21st century. Events may happen that do not represent my own beliefs but may be what I thought was plausible given the split between the US/CS and the repercussions from that split. So here comes 'Dixie Forever.' Prologue: Some people in New England, on their legislatures and in their newspapers, threatened secession yet again after the end of the Mexican-American War. Four times before, in 1802-1803, in 1811-12, in 1814, and in 1844-45, people in the north threatened secession and this would make the fifth. First, Colonel Timothy Pickering of Massachusetts, friend of George Washington, of Massachusetts, and member of his cabinet; second from Josiah Quincy, another distinguished citizen of Massachusetts; third from the Hartford Convention of 1814; fourth from the Legislature of Massachusetts. Josiah Quincy, in the debate on the admission of Louisiana to the Union, on January 14, 1811, declares his “deliberate opinion that, if the bill passes, the bonds of this Union are virtually dissolved,…as it will be the right of all [the States], so it will be the duty of some, to prepare definitely for a separation, - amicably if they can, violently if they must.” In 1839, John Quincy Adams declared that “the people of each State have a right to secede from the Confederated Union.” In 1844, and again in 1845, the Legislature of Massachusetts reiterated its right to secede, and threatened to exercise that right if Texas were admitted to the Union: “The Commonwealth of Massachusetts, faithful to the compact between the people of the United States, according to the plain meaning and intent in which it was understood by them, is sincerely anxious for its preservation, but it is determined, as it doubts not the other States are, to submit to undelegated powers in no body of men on earth.” Not even the Oregon Treaty ameliorated the abolitionists and other New Englanders; President Polk wanted Texas, but agreed to a treaty with the United Kingdom, based on the existence of US settlers north of the 49th parallel, the existing border between the US and British North America. This new treaty gave the US all land west of the Continental Divide in the Rockies, and south of the 49° N parallel. Every time the United States acquired more territory it seemed as if New England threatened to secede. But it wouldn't be the North which would carry out the threat. This timeline is inspired by the Union Forever timeline from Mac Gregor, and Dominion of Southern America from Glen. I hope to make this as detailed and fun as his timeline is. -- Small History of Slavery in these United States: In the 1600s, indentured servants, from Ireland, Scotland, England, and Wales ventured over to the New World, working for 7 years, then when the indenture ended, they got land they were allowed to work. In the early 1620s, Africans came over with indenture and after seven years, were also freed to work their land. In Massachusetts, however, the Puritans enslaved the Indians they found, and when they proved not fit for slavery, the Puritans brought Africans. In 1637, the slave trade was legalized in Massachusetts, and in 1641, slavery. It would be 1655 before slavery was legalized in Virginia, and then by the court first, when Anthony Johnson, a free African from Angola, sued to regain John Casor, another African whose indenture had already expired. The court ruled in his favor, and Casor became the first African whose labor was owned for life. Over time, the northern and southern colonies would both have slavery. Rhode Island merchants began importing Africans in 1652. In 1703, 42% of people in New York City owned a slave, and many famous families in New England would grow rich in the slave trade - Faneuil (of Faneuil Hall fame), Royall, and Cabot from Massachusetts, Brown (the family which founded the University), Wanton, Champlin (Rhode Island), Whipple from New Hampshire, Easton from Connecticut, Willing and Morris from Philadelphia. Ezra Stiles imported slaves while President of Yale, six mayors of Philadelphia acted as slave merchants at the same time. Prominent slave traders, when they returned home, would stake a pineapple on their property as a sign they were open for business, which over the years since has become a mere decorative symbol. Before 1830, 4 of every 5 abolition societies were located in the southern colonies/States. Georgia banned slavery in 1735, but a royal decree in 1751 authorized it. Virginia petitioned the king in the 1750s and 1760s to stop importation of slaves but was ignored. During this time slaveholders in the south voluntarily freed slaves either upon their death or by allowing them to purchase their freedom. Unfortunately things grew harsher after the rebellion in Haiti, which began the laws against teaching reading and writing to slaves. In 1831, Virginia nearly banned slavery, missing the mark by 4 votes, only failing due to the failed Nat Turner rebellion*. -- Settlement of North America: The settlers in New England were Pilgrims (separatists) who wanted a separate church from the Church of England, and Puritans, who wanted to purify the Church of England to make it more Protestant. The Puritans viewed themselves as a city on a hill, and very exclusionary. If you didn't agree with them, they would throw you out, which is how Connecticut, New Hampshire, and Rhode Island came about. The settlers of New England came mostly from East Anglia and traditionally English areas of Britain. They viewed conformity with the group as a high moral cause, which would influence their political development for centuries to come. Their 'city on a hill' talk showed their belief in their own righteousness, a self-absorbed, holier-than-thou attitude that looked down on the rest of the colonies and states if they didn't agree with their views on things. In viewing their writings, you could see the New England attitude of nature as dark and foreboding, something to be conquered, controlled, and tamed. Over time, northerners drifted from their Christian roots, despite several 'Great Awakenings,' with Unitarianism, a heretical belief to orthodox Christianity, growing in popularity, along with various European intellectual movements, leading to a lot of secular humanism, atheism, deism, transcendentalism, and eventually socialism and Marxism, essentially any philosophy that looked to man for salvation and for values, rather than to God. New Englanders viewed themselves and their 'pure' English heritage as the only true Americans, looking down at the mixed South, with its Celtic, English, German, American Indian, Black, Hispanic, and African people and cultural influences on each other as polluted. Southerners (Maryland through Georgia) tended to come from Northern England, Scotland, Northern Ireland, and more Saxon areas of England. Theirs was the cavaliers, a paternalistic culture that was individualistic, as opposed to the New Englanders. Southerners had a more relaxed life, viewing nature as worthy of embrace and enjoyment, a gift from God, and a paradise. The cavaliers worked hard on their plantations, but they didn't like being seen working or handling money, leaving northerners to view them as lazy. As the North grew secular, the South entrenched into its orthodox religion. It looked to God for guidance via prayers and viewed the secular humanism of the north with suspicion and hostility. Baptist and Methodist churches sprang up all over and literal biblical preaching gained thousands of converts. Middle Colonies (New York, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Delaware) were more often Quakers and came from the northern Midlands of England, and often had more in common with southerners than the New Englanders. -- Small history of sectionalism in these United States: During the votes on the Constitution in 1787, Hamilton advocated what amounted to an elected monarchy, and for reducing the states to nothing more than counties of a federal government, a plan which was rejected by the committee. The Articles of Confederation acknowledged the independence and sovereignty of 13 sovereign nations (States in 18th century parlance means the same thing), and the new Constitution would do so tacitly until the 10th amendment was added. A number of southerners, however, warned against confederating with northerners, but the south compromised and joined with them, despite their cultural differences already apparent in the 1780s and 1790s. By the 1820s, northerners who had grown used to protective tariffs had succeeded to getting a new high tariff to protect their industries passed, which caused a crisis, where South Carolina threatened nullification and even secession. To preserve the Union, however, the tariff was lowered, but New Englanders were fuming, as this affected their pocketbooks, so they thought to affect southern pocketbooks and attack them where they were vulnerable - slavery. Every fight from the northern perspective would now be a fight 'against slavery' to get what they wanted, namely protectionism and more central control, later called 'the American System' by Henry Clay, who would become Abraham Lincoln's political idol. The Missouri Compromise in 1820 involved sectionalism, with northerners not wanting Missouri as a slave state, because southern Democrats would be carrying slaves there, meaning another state which would vote against their northern interests. The south, desiring to preserve the Union, agreed to limiting slavery south of the 36°30' line, giving up a large part of the country to their plantation-style of agriculture for the sake of harmony; truth be told, most of the rest of Missouri Territory wasn't fit for plantation-style agriculture, but northerners wanted that territory for white people and white immigrants, as Abraham Lincoln would later admit, when he said that he intended western territory for white people. From the 1830s to the 1860 election, more and more sectional hatred was engendered by the Whigs, and later the Republicans, with the Mexican-American War opposed by some in the north who claimed it was a conspiracy to expand slavery; the negotiations short-changed the territorial ambitions of some who didn't want to expand southern states, who would then be settling those new states and could possibly out-vote the northerners. Far from any moral outrage, most anger in the north was about the same thing as always - money and power. During the debates on the passage of the Constitution, Patrick Henry said in 1787, " Those who have no similar interest with the people of the South are to legislate for us. Our dearest rights are to be put in the hands of those whose advantage it will be to infringe them. They will rule by patronage and sword. The states are committing suicide." *Vote total different from our timeline (OTL) Violence in the Senate
In 1856, on the 19th-20th of May, Massachusetts Senator Charles Sumner spoke on the floor of the Senate. He was an illusion of moral character to the people of the North, most especially in New England, and counter to the traditional black frock coats other wore, he wore a light-colored English tweed coat with lavender trousers, looking like a vain fop. His speech showed his character, acting like a classical scholar schooling slow and dim-witted children, insulting specifically two Democrat Senators, namely Senator Stephen Douglas of Illinois, who was present in the chamber with maybe a handful of other Senators, but also Senator Andrew Butler of South Carolina, an elderly, sickly Senator who wasn't even present. Those five hours covered a lot of mockery of Butler's supposed southern chivalry, and likened slavery to prostitution, "a mistress...who though ugly to others, is always lovely to him; though polluted in the sight of the world, is chaste in his sight." At the end of his invective-filled speech, Senator Douglas rose to defend himself and Butler, who wasn't even there. Representative Preston Brooks of South Carolina was there, and read his speech, wanting to challenge Sumner to a duel. Brooks's friends told him Sumner wasn't a gentleman, and any duel between them would lack honor, so Brooks chose a "light cane of the type used to discipline unruly dogs," and went to the Senate Chamber. A few days later on the 28th, the Senate report included his words: “‘… I desire my friends to understand what I have done, and why I did it. Regarding the speech as an atrocious libel on South Carolina, and a gross insult to my absent relative, I determined, when it was delivered, to punish him (Sumner) for it. Today I approached him after the Senate adjourned, and said to him, ‘Mr. Sumner, I have read your speech carefully, and with as much calmness as I could be expected to read such a speech. You have libeled my State and slandered my relation, who is aged and absent, and I feel it to be my duty to punish you for it’; and with that I struck him a blow across the head with my cane, and repeated it until I was satisfied. No one interposed, and I desisted simply because I had punished him to my satisfaction.” Contrary to fevered newspaper reports, Sumner was confronted, not snuck up on. Sumner in southern eyes, exemplified the perennial intellectualist politician spreading a mass of loose, bitter-toned hatred for his political opponents that turns so many off to politics. Commentaries on the Constitution
Abel Upshur: "I venture to predict that if it [the federal government] will beome absolute and irresponsible, precisely in proportion as the rights of the States shall cease to be respected, and their authority to interpose for the correction of federal abuses shall be denied and overthrown." St George Tucker: Blackstone's Commentaries : with notes of reference to the constitution and laws, of the federal government of the United States, and of the Commonwealth of Virginia Abel Upshur: A Brief Enquiry into the Nature and Character of our Federal Government William Rawle: A View of the Constitution of the United States of America (Second Edition) These three works by men who fought in or lived at the time of the American Revolution all indicated a widespread belief in the constitutionality of secession and that the Constitution was a compact between "free, independent, and sovereign" states. James Madison, responding to Daniel Webster's assertion of "one people" creating the Constitution: " It is fortunate when disputed theories can be decided by undisputed facts. And here the undisputed fact is that the Constitution was made by the people, but as embodied into the several States who were parties to it, and therefore made by the States, in their highest authoritative capacity...The Constitution of the United States, being established by a competent authority, by that of the people of the several States..." It was a common belief at the time that there was no 'one nation, indivisible,' but rather that the United States were a republic of republics. Socialism and Communism
Friedrich Engels, co-founder of Marxist Communism, wrote to future Union General Joseph Weydemeyer, about the aim of consolidating small republics into one large indivisible republic. He wrote: "The preliminaries of the proletarian revolution, the measures that prepare the battleground and clear the way for us, such as a single and indivisible republic, etc...are now convenu [taken for granted]." Weydemeyer was a fellow communist, who with Charles Dana, Marx's friend and future assistant secretary of war, got the first copies of the Communist Manifesto printed in the United States. Engels knew in 1848 that as long as governments were close to the people in small republics, it would be difficult to impose communism. All the revolutions in 1848 had been defeated. But in Lincoln, his first inaugural address denied that the states were sovereign, claiming instead that the confederated Union government was sovereign over the states. Many of the '48-ers, as they were called, from Germany, would leave Germany and come to the northern United States and attempt their revolution again in the United States, to consolidate the smaller republics (States) into a larger republic (the Federal Government). Abraham LincolnThough Abraham Lincoln would convey the image of a humble rail-splitter and a common man's lawyer, that was far from the truth. From the start of his professional career, he was a Whig, and he idolized Henry Clay. The Whig Party was the party of big business back in its day, the party of big government, for the time. The party was the spiritual successor of the old Federalist Party of Adams and Hamilton, and in its new guise sought 'bounties' (subsidies) for businesses for internal improvements (railroads, canals, roads) and to fund those, a high protective tariff, which would also conveniently protect the New England industries from foreign competition, despite their products often being inferior to English goods, and with the tariff, they could inflate their prices more to pad their pockets. Around 1835-36, Lincoln wrote a book on his views on religion, called Infidelity. The work was read by his friend, Mr Hill, but before he could burn it, another friend of his found the work and substituted it for another the same size, which Hill then burned, believing it to be Lincoln's book. In the book, Lincoln denied the miraculous conception of Christ, ridiculed the Trinity, and denied the Bible was the divine special revelation of God. Hill believed he burned it, and counseled Lincoln not to speak of such things ever again. Thereafter, Lincoln would be very guarded about his religious views, though his closest friends would know he was a 'free thinker' or an infidel, as they called it in the day. During the Mexican-American War, Lincoln was a representative in the US House, his only term there. But he liked being near the power center. He didn't make too many friends in the House, and when he made his speech on the floor of the House about "show me the spot where Mexico invaded our land," he earned the nickname "Spotty Lincoln" thereafter till he left the House. Lincoln was also a railroad lawyer, noticed by the Illinois Central Railroad in 1851 when he defended a small local railroad in front of the Illinois Supreme Court. So they took him on to defend them, and as one of the perks, they gave him an annual pass, which allowed him to travel on their railroad for free, and as much as he wanted. By the time of his election as President, Lincoln had collected more in lawyer's fees from ICR than any other client. One of the ICR's engineers, Grenville Dodge, an acquaintance of Lincoln's, suggested he purchase some land over at Council Bluffs, Iowa. That land would happen to be the future eastern end of the transcontinental railroad. While President, Lincoln pushed a bill through Congress to begin the construction of the Union Pacific Railroad, which conveniently began at...Council Bluffs, Iowa. When his acquaintance, Dodge, volunteered for service in 1861, he quickly rose to Major General in the Army and became the Chief Engineer for the construction of that Union Pacific Railroad. Today that would be considered insider trading. In 1856, Lincoln gave a speech for the Republicans that he refused to write down, but several members of the audience took detailed notes, and it would later be written down in 1865 from those notes* after the war. At Major's Hall in Bloomington, Illinois, he revved the crowd into a fevered frenzy the likes of which any wildly gesticulating dictator-demagogue from central Europe would envy. Major's Hall, Bloomington, IL
Lincoln whipped up the crowd with claims that the southern states were going to make poor white men into slaves, things, just as they thought blacks were things, despite laws in the south at the time separating the person from the labor, according to southern politicians at the time. He made reference to his belief in white supremacy, "Nor is it any argument that we are superior and the negro inferior —that he has but one talent while we have ten." to the applause of the audience. He referenced poor Sumner in the Senate getting caned, calling it 'being murdered,' while ignoring Sumner spending five hours in the Senate insulting one of the members and his State, which, by the culture of South Carolina, deserved an answer, thinking he could get away with any insult without consequence. He called the South violent in repealing the Missouri Compromise (despite it being a relatively civil vote in Congress), while ignoring northern violence of 'Beecher's Bibles,' disguised rifles intended to be used to kill any southerner or southern sympathizer so Kansas would become a state dominated by northern settlers, and John Brown's northern-funded murder spree in the territory. His speech then delved into his own strange mish-mash of history, where he theorized the Articles of Association from 1774 are the legal creation of the United States, despite them being nothing of the sort, but rather a 'non-importation' promise if the King didn't resolve the issues experienced by the 13 colonies (Georgia didn't participate at the time). Ironically, he said that "It is, I believe, a principle in law that when one party to a contract violates it...the other party may rescind it." That same argument was claimed by the South against the North due to their pursuance of 'liberty laws,' by which they nullified part of the Constitution, which should have required an amendment. While he did to his credit condemn slavery as wrong and evil, as anyone today would agree, his demagoguery whipped everyone into such a frenzy that compromise would soon become impossible. *The speech is real, but no one ever wrote it down, as they claimed they were caught up in the emotion of the speech.
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Nov 7, 2019 17:24:36 GMT
Prologue 2: Rising Tensions
The 1850s were a time of growth but a time of increasing sectional tensions between the two great regions of the united states. The North and South grew increasingly at odds, while the Midwest tended towards siding with the North.
Harriet Beecher Stowe, an abolitionist, wrote Uncle Tom’s Cabin in 1852, spurring northern abolitionists against slavery. Other books concerning slavery, A Southside View of Slavery (Nehemiah Adams), and American Slavery As It Is (Theodore Weld and the Grimké Sisters) gave a picture of slavery as practiced in the south as well, but were not best-sellers like Stowe’s book. James Redpath's book The Roving Editor condemned the South and encouraged a Haitian-style slave revolt involving mass murder of Southern whites. That, along with Uncle Tom's Cabin and The Impending Crisis in the South began to give southerners the feeling they were personally threatened by the sentiment of an entire section of the country. Redpath's book had the following dedication to John Brown, the man who murdered innocent people in Kansas, who held no slaves, but were guilty for simply being southerners, "You went to Kansas... not to 'settle' or 'speculate' or from idle curiosity: but for one stern, solitary purpose - to have a shot at the South!"
Senator Lewis Cass proposed the idea of ‘popular sovereignty,’ wherein a territory would determine whether it would have slavery, as Congress did not have that power enumerated in the Constitution. Northern Democrats called for ‘squatter sovereignty’ while Southern Democrats wanted the issue decided at statehood. After being defeated in 1848, Illinois’s Senator Stephen Douglas became a leader in the party with regard to popular sovereignty in his proposal of the Kansas-Nebraska Act.
This Kansas-Nebraska Act explicitly repealed the Missouri Compromise, and had the transcontinental railway run through Chicago, while organizing (opening for settlement) the territories of Kansas and Nebraska.
Gold had attracted settlers to California in 1848, with northerners and southerners hoping to make a new state for their region of the country. Southerners tried creating farms and plantations, and brought their slaves to the mines, while northerners wanted the state free and free of slaves. Rising tensions and small conflicts between the two centers of power – San Diego and Sacramento nearly resulted in the split of the state.
Without gold, the southwest, notably New Mexico and what would become Arizona would have their status determined by popular vote by the Compromise of 1850, while DC would abolish the slave trade, but not slavery, and a Fugitive Slave Law would help pacify the south.
The nation sent Commodore Matthew Perry to Japan in 1853 to help open up trade to the island nation, and a Pacific railroad was planned to bring both coasts together.
When Kansas was opened, the small-scale skirmishing from California repeated itself even more. Abolitionists from New England poured in to Topeka, Lawrence, and Manhattan, while pro-slavery settlers, mainly from Missouri, settled in Leavenworth and Lecompton. At the same time, southerners began settling en masse in a swath across the southernmost territories with their slaves, eager to try to make up their deficiency in numbers in the House with representation in the Senate by organizing the territories.
In Kansas, in 1855, the territorial legislature held elections. While there were only 1500 eligible voters, Missourians had swelled the population to 6000. A pro-slavery majority was elected, but the free-soilers were so outraged they set up their own delegates in Topeka. Anti-slavery Missourians sacked the settlement of Lawrence in May of 1856, and violence continued for another two years till the promulgation of the Lecompton Constitution. The conflict enflamed tensions back east. John Brown, a man of dubious mental health, was funded in going to Kansas to murder southerners to try to turn the tide in Kansas against the settlers with slaves.
Senator Charles Sumner (MA) gave a speech he called ‘The Crime Against Kansas,’ a scathing criticism of the South and slavery, wherein he attacked Senator Butler of South Carolina personally. Days afterward, Representative Brooks, also from South Carolina and a relative of Butler’s, caned Sumner for the insult to his family honor. Senator Stephen Douglas, who was also a subject of criticism during the speech, suggested to a colleague while Sumner was orating that "this damn fool (Sumner) is going to get himself shot by some other damn fool."
After the failure of the Whig Party in the last election, the remnants of the party reorganized into the Republican party, still focused on internal improvements funded by tariffs, central banks, along with railroads, free land for white farmers, and stopping the spread of slavery.
In the election of 1856, the Democrats nominated James Buchanan; the Know Nothings nominated former president Millard Fillmore; the new Republicans nominated John Frémont, who nearly won. The state of Southern California was comfortably for Buchanan. In the south, Frémont’s party was denounced as threatening civil war as a divisive force. Buchanan won 176-116, with Fillmore getting 8 electoral votes. Shortly after his inauguration, on March 6, 1857, the Supreme Court released the Dredd Scott decision. They quickly ruled the obvious – that slaves were not US citizens and had no right to sue in court. The ruling also stated that since slaves were considered private property, their masters could reclaim runaways even from states where slavery did not exist, since the 5th Amendment forbade Congress to deprive a citizen of his property without due process. To add to their decision, the Supreme Court stated the Missouri Compromise was always unconstitutional and Congress couldn’t restrict slavery within a territory.
Southerners were emboldened with this decision, while Northerners were outraged, claiming a ‘slave power’ conspiracy controlled the Supreme Court. Anti-Slavery speakers protested the Supreme Court could only interpret law, not make it, so the decision couldn’t open a territory to slavery. The Republicans in the north would be emboldened by this decision for their next presidential election.
During his presidency, Buchanan noted that “The South had not had her share of money from the treasury, and unjust discrimination had been made against her.” Most moneys from the treasury had gone to fund internal improvements in the North, with little to no internal improvements being made in the South, even though the southerners, being mainly agricultural, paid the majority of tariffs. Foreign goods were more expensive since the South had less manufacturing, while the northern industry was protected by those same tariffs.
Horace Greeley, editor of the New York Tribune, told a fellow Republican in 1858, "I do not believe that the People of the Free States are heartily Anti-Slavery. Ashamed of their subserviency to the Slave Power they may well be; convinced that Slavery is an incubus and a weakness, they are quite likely to be; but hostile to Slavery as wrong and crime, they are not, nor (I fear) likely soon to be."
Meanwhile, in Illinois, a former Whig Congressman, now railroad lawyer, Abraham Lincoln, had a series of debates with Senator Stephen A Douglas, the incumbent, for 1858. Neither candidate for the Senate came out for equality between the black and white races, a common belief at the time. While Douglas would win the Senate seat, Lincoln would return to politics in 1860.
The debate over slavery heated up even more with the raid by John Brown on Harper’s Ferry in Virginia the next year. John Brown, receiving arms and money from Massachusetts business and social leaders, went into Virginia to create a slave army to sweep through the South, killing slave owners and liberating slaves. Local slaves did not rise up to support him as he expected, and he was captured by an armed force under Lt Colonel Robert E Lee. He killed 5 civilians, took hostages, and even stole the sword that Frederick the Great gave George Washington. To provide security during his execution, Virginia’s governor sent Thomas Jackson, a veteran of the Mexican War, with a group of VMI cadets, who stood at the scaffolding’s foot.
Divisions and Mistrust
The mistrust and antagonism of the two parts of the United States was summarized by Sam Watkins of Columbia, Tennessee: "The South is our country, the North is the country of those who live there. We are an agricultural people; they are a manufacturing people. They are the descendants of the good old Puritan Plymouth Rock stock, and we of the south from the proud and aristocratic stock of Cavaliers. We believe in the doctrine of State rights, they in the doctrine of centralization."
The South was a region steeped in traditions, including its religion, and was quite comfortable with the established frameworks of its civilization, while the Northern region was, in the view of the South, flitting between every new idea that came to its shores, moreso since the '48-ers from Europe came over with various new ideas on government that took hold up North. The Garrisonian Northampton Association, Frances Wright's Nashoba, and the Raritan Bay Union of Theodore Weld all tried to demonstrate what was called Christian Communism up North, something that found no takers in the more traditional South. Places like New Harmony, Indiana, founded on communist ideas, demonstrated the fascination such ideas had in the North.
Robert Lee's Views on Slavery and Abolition During this decades's troubles, Robert Lee wrote on December 27, 1856 in a letter:
"There are few, I believe, in this enlightened age, who will not acknowledge that slavery as an institution is a moral and political evil in any country. It is useless to expatiate on its disadvantages. I think it a greater evil to the white than to the black race."
In the same letter:
"While we see the course of the final abolition of human slavery is still onward, and give it the aid of our prayers, let us leave the progress as well as the results in the hand of Him who sees the end, who chooses to work by slow influences, and with whom a thousand years are but as a single day."
"Although the Abolitionist must know this - must know that he has neither the right nor the power of operating, except by moral means; that to benefit the slave he must not excite angry feelings in the master; that, although he may not approve the mode by which Providence accomplishes its purpose, the results will be the same; and that the reasons he gives for interference in matters he has no concern with holds good for every kind of interference with our neighbor, - still, I fear he will persevere in his evil course."
Like many people of his era and of Virginia, Lee was in favor of abolition, but not sudden, but rather gradual, so that everyone can grow accustomed to the new independence of the former servants and make them capable and independent citizens.
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Nov 7, 2019 19:53:32 GMT
Chapter 1With the rising tensions, the 1860 election was a portend of things to come. If the Democrats had remained united, perhaps they could've won the election, but that is a matter for speculative fiction. Had it happened, perhaps states in the south might not have seceded. In Charleston, the Democrat National Convention took place, despite it being normally held in the North. The convention endorsed 'popular sovereignty,' which resulted in 50 delegates from the south walking out. When the convention delegates couldn't agree on a nominee, a second meeting then took place in Baltimore, Maryland. The party was fracturing. After the walk-out, the remaining Democrats nominated Senator Stephen Douglas, who had held a series of famous debates with the Republican candidate, Abraham Lincoln. Southern Democrats held a separate convention over in Richmond, Virginia, where they nominated the current Vice-President, John C Breckinridge as their candidate, with both sides claiming to be the true Democrats. In addition to this split, members of two former parties, the Know Nothings, and some Whigs, formed the Constitutional Union Party, which tried to avoid the sectional issues plaguing the republic by running on a platform of supporting the Constitution and the laws of the land and being against secession, while avoiding the issue of slavery altogether. The Republican National Convention met up in Chicago, taking a number of ballots to choose their nominee. William Seward won the first two ballots, but it had become apparent to many that he had alienated some branches of the party, and on the third ballot, a little known former representative, Abraham Lincoln, won the selection with a number of techniques practiced for decades and would continue to be used for decades to come - packing the crowd, not letting other candidates' supporters in, promises of money and cabinet positions. While the Democrats had fractured into three separate factions, the Republicans were unified, allowing them to gain the most votes in the electoral college, while gaining only 40% of the popular vote. Thomas Prentice Kettel, a noted economist of the era, wrote: It [the North] had before it a most brilliant future, but it has wantonly disturbed that future by encouraging the growth of a political party [Republican] based wholly on sectional aggression, - a party which proposes no issues of statesmanship for the benefit of the whole country; it advances nothing of a domestic or foreign policy tending to national profit or protection, or to promote the general welfare in any way.
He later wrote of the hate used to rally northern votes in the 1860 election: The North has for more than ten years constantly allowed itself to be irritated by incendiary speakers and writers, whose sole stock in trade is the unreasoning hate against the South that may be engendered by long-continued irritating misrepresentation.Electoral totals: 180: Abraham Lincoln, Republican (red) 72: John Breckinridge, Southern Democrat (green) 39: John Bell, Constitutional Union (orange) 12: Stephen Douglas, Northern Democrat (light blue) 152 required to win. *NOTE: Map is edited from a modern QBAM. Gray are areas which remain territories at 1860. Lincoln's Measures
Lincoln's former law partners, who would become his biographers, Nicolay and Hay, wrote of him: " When the President determined on war, and with the purpose of making it appear that the South was the aggressor, he took measures..." On the 21st of December, Lincoln wrote of those measures in a 'confidential' letter to Elihu Washburne: " Please present my respects to the General (Winfield Scott), and tell him, confidentially, I shall be obliged to him to be as well prepared as he can to either hold, or retake, the forts, as the case may require, at, and after the inauguration." Mrs. Davis's Premonition
Speaking to one of her friends, and written down by diarist Mary Boykin Chesnut, Varina said "The South will secede if Lincoln is made president. They will make Mr. Davis President of the Southern side. And the whole thing is bound to be a failure." While she was in DC with her husband as a representative, she was known to have some 'unorthodox' views for the 1840s, such as "slaves were human beings with their frailties" and that "everyone was a 'half breed' of one kind or another." She joked she was a half-breed, with part of her family in the North and part in the South. Varina Davis, 1849SecessionSoutherners looked at the Republican party with fear. Many saw their victory as a sectional minority intent on overrunning them with tariffs and centralizing power in Washington, DC, away from the states. Once the election of Lincoln was certified, the people of several southern states voted regarding secession to protect their sovereignty from the centralizing party, which at this point in history was the Republican party. Missouri and Arkansas voted against secession at this point, as did Tennessee and North Carolina. The talk of secession was in the air. It was known that Lincoln's religious views were "most nearly represented" by a man named Theodore Parker, who had a very close relationship with the terrorist John Brown, and had even funded his raid on Harpers Ferry. Parker was a radical Unitarian, a group who denied the divinity of Christ. Jesse Fell, another Unitarian, who was also the secretary of the Republican State Central Committee, wrote a biographical sketch of Lincoln for the 1860 election. Fell wrote about Lincoln, "I have no hesitation whatever in saying that, whilst he (Lincoln) held many opinions in common with the great mass of Christian believers, he did not believe in what are regarded as the orthodox or evangelical views of Christianity." Parker opened his house to Brown and treated him like royalty, after he murdered people in Kansas. Given that knowledge, it is more understandable that southerners were fearful of his election. With northern newspapers calling John Brown, the terrorist, a Saint less than a month after his attack on Harpers Ferry, southerners began viewing Brown, Parker, and Lincoln as conspirators against the south, regardless if one were in the 5% who owned slaves or the 95% who didn't. Newspapers in the north wrote like Wendell Phillips, "Virginia is a pirate ship and John Brown sails the seas as a Lord High Admiral of the Almighty, with his commission to sink every pirate he sees." Governor Joseph Brown of Georgia, before the end of the 7th of November, 1860, spoke in the capital of Milledgeville: We have within ourselves, all the elements of wealth, power, and national greatness, to an extent possessed probably by no other people on the face of the earth. With a vast and fertile territory, possessed of every natural advantage, bestowed by a kind Providence upon the most favored land, and with almost monopoly of the cotton culture of the world, if we were true to ourselves, our power would be invincible, and our prosperity unbounded.Horace Greeley, editor of the New York Tribune, wrote on November 10th: " And now, if the Cotton States consider the value of the Union debatable, we maintain their perfect right to discuss it. Nay, we hold with Jefferson to the inalienable right of communities to alter or abolish forms of government that have become oppressive or injurious; and if the Cotton States shall decide that they can do better out of the Union than in it, we insist on letting them go in peace. The right to secede may be a revolutionary one, but it exists nevertheless; and we do not see how one party can have a right to do what another party has a right to prevent. We must ever resist the asserted right of any State to remain in the Union and nullify or defy the laws thereof; to withdraw from the Union is quite another matter. And whenever a considerable section of our Union shall deliberately resolve to o out, we shall resist all coercive measures designed to keep it in. We hope never to live in a republic, whereof one section is pinned to the residue with bayonets." While he was a fervent abolitionist, he continued to say: " Any attempt to compel them [the seceded states] to remain, by force, would be contrary to the principles of the Declaration of Independence and to the ideas upon which human liberty is based...If the Declaration of Independence justified the secession from the British Empire of three million of subjects in 1776, it was not seen why it would not justify the secession of five millions of Southerners from the Union in 1861." The December 10th, 1861 issue of the Chicago newspaper Daily Chicago Times, confessed that the southerners were being exploited by the northern political policies regarding tariffs, which favored the northern capitalists: "The South has furnished near three-fourths of the entire exports of the country ... we have a tariff that protects our (Northern) manufacturers from thirty to fifty percent and enables us to consume large quantities of Southern cotton, and to compete in our whole home market with the skilled labor of Europe. This operates to compel the South to pay an indirect bounty to our skilled labor, of millions annually."
" Let the South adopt the free-trade system (Northern) commerce must be reduced to less than half what it is now." But it would be South Carolina which took the lead as it did in 1828. A convention was assembled, and on the 20th of December, the state voted to secede from the United States and resume its sovereign powers it believed it had delegated to the United States, not surrendered. Some states explicitly reserved their right to resume their delegated powers, namely New York, Rhode Island, and Virginia, statements which no other state objected to; New England had threatened multiple times to secede with no one claiming there was no right to secede at the time. South Carolina simply claimed it was acting in its sovereign and independent authority by removing its agent, the United States, from its foreign relations. The Indianapolis Daily Journal editorialized about South Carolina's secession: " Is any man so devoted to the idea of 'enforcing the law' and 'maintaining our glorious Constitution,' as not to see that maintaining it by civil war is the surest way to destroy it?" It continued, " the course to be pursued towards South Carolina...is to let her go freely and entirely." The Daily Capital City, a paper in Columbus, OH would publish February 9, 1861 an editorial titled "Men Change - Principles Never." It questioned the right of the federal government to coerce the seceded states back into the Union, " If the principle on which our Government is founded be not incorrect, it should be carried out at all hazards. There is and can be but one RIGHT in the premises - all else is wrong." One resident of Charleston, an Englishman by birth, wrote back to his family in England to explain the situation of how the northerners were exploiting the southern people: "Millions and millions have the South unjustly paid under the Northern protective tariff system. With secession, this tribute payment ceases. There is no wonder that the Northerners are union men and denounce the impropriety of secession. It occasions them pecuniary loss."Before its vote, on the 10th of December, a group of South Carolina congressmen asked President Buchanan for his pledge not to reinforce or change the military situation at Charleston Harbor, where troops were residing at Fort Moultrie (not Fort Sumter). The congressmen wanted to pay the government for federal property now within its borders, but the federal government would not treat with them on that matter. However, Buchanan offered his verbal assurances that he would not order the forts reinforced, and South Carolina would be informed if the President were to change that policy. After the vote, on the 26th, Major Anderson, who was in charge at Fort Moultrie, ordered his troops to move to Fort Sumter, a fort which could fire upon Charleston if it chose. Buchanan told the South Carolinians he couldn't order his return, since the takeover of Moultrie by the South Carolinians made that impossible. Nearly a fortnight later on the 5th of January, President Buchanan ordered the Star of the West to sail from New York with supplies to relieve the fort. South Carolinians fired across the ship, which turned back. Buchanan was resolved to hold the fort, though, and only send aid if requested, leaving things as they were for the time being. What Charleston residents knew, however, was that the city was allowing troops to purchase food and beverage in the city without restriction during this time. President Buchanan did make a final statement to Congress on the 4th of December, where he said: " The question, fairly stated, is: Has the Constitution delegated to Congress the power to coerce a State into submission which is attempting to withdraw or has actually withdrawn from the Confederacy? (a common term for the US at the time). If answered in the affirmative, it must be on the principle that the power has been conferred upon Congress to declare and make war against a State. After much serious reflection I have arrived at the conclusion that no such power has been delegated to Congress, nor to any other department of the Federal Government. It is manifest, upon an inspection of the Constitution, that this is not among the specific and enumerated powers granted to Congress; and it is equally apparent that its exercise is not 'necessary and proper for carrying into execution' any one of these powers. So far from this power having been delegated to Congress, it was expressly refused by the Convention which framed the Constitution." He concluded his statement: " The fact is, that our Union rests upon public opinion, and can never be cemented by the blood of its citizens shed in civil war. If it cannot live in the affections of the people, it must one day perish. Congress possesses many means of preserving it by conciliation; but the sword was not placed in their hand to preserve it by force." When President Lincoln made no public pronouncements on his willingness to defuse the situation, he made his way to Washington on a train ride, stopping at various points to give speeches, and finally approaching Washington in disguise, claiming an assassination plot against him. Soon after the incident with the Star of the West, six other states seceded: Mississippi, Florida, Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana, and Texas. From both North and South, representatives from several states met in Virginia to try to hold the Union together, but proposals for amending the Constitution, including the Corwin Amendment, which made slavery permanent, which Lincoln endorsed, would not be successful. The seven states met in Montgomery, Alabama, and formed a new government between them: the Confederate States of America. The first, provisional, Confederate Congress was held February 4, 1861, and adopted its provisional constitution. Four days later, it nominated Jefferson Davis, the Senator from Mississippi and former Secretary of War, as its provisional President. The Confederates sent peace envoys from January to April to Washington to meet with Abraham Lincoln to discuss items such as the assumption of debt, transfer of federal forts and armories to the confederate authorities, and trade, but each time they requested to meet, they were delayed for one reason or another, and Lincoln refused to see them or even acknowledge them. The envoys from the Confederate States did make clear that if the United States were to try to resupply forts, that would be considered an act of war. By about March, the federal Congress, now in control of the Republican party, which at this point was in favor of Henry Clay's American System, passed the Morrill Tariff, raising tariffs on hundreds of goods, and fueling secession sentiment across the South. At the same time, the South passed its own tariff of between 10 and 15%, which made the South essentially a free trade zone in comparison to the protectionist North. Despite the earlier support in the press for letting the South go, after the markets realized their profits would be jeopardized by the loss of southern markets, the tone changed: New York Times, March 30, 1861: " The predicament in which both the Government and the commerce of the country are placed, through the non-enforcement of our revenue laws, is now thoroughly understood the world over. ...If the manufacturer at Manchester can send his goods into the Western States through New-Orleans at a less cost than through New-York, he is a fool for not availing himself of his advantage. ...The English, almost to a man are Abolitionists of the ultra school. They abhor the principles of the Confederate States, but they intend to trade with them notwithstanding. We do not propose to offer a remonstrance, unless we are prepared by force to make good our position.
...If the importations of the country are made through Southern ports, its exports will go through the same channel. This is inevitable. The produce of the West, instead of coming to our own port by millions of tons, to be transported abroad by the same ships through which we received our importations, will seek other routes and other outlets. With the loss of our foreign trade, what is to become of our public works, conducted at the cost of many hundred millions of dollars, to turn into our harbor the products of the interior? They share in the common ruin. So do our manufacturers. ...Once at New-Orleans, goods may be distributed over the whole country, duty free. The process is perfectly simple. No remedy is suggested, except force or treaty. We see no other. ...The commercial bearing of the question has acted upon the North...We now see clearly whither we are tending, and the policy we must adopt. With us it is no longer an abstract question -- one of constitutional construction, or of the reserved or delegated powers of the State or Federal Government, but of material existence and moral position both at home and abroad. England and France were indifferent spectators till their interests were affected. We were divided and confused till our pockets were touched. " Boston Transcript : It does not require extraordinary sagacity to perceive that trade is perhaps the controlling motive operating to prevent the return of the seceding States to the Union. Slavery is an issue, yes, but the mask has been thrown off, and it is apparent that the people of the principle seceding States are now for commercial independence. The Union Democrat, from Manchester, NH: " The Southern Confederacy will not employ our ships or buy our goods. What is our shipping without it? Literally nothing. The transportation of cotton and its fabrics employs more ships than all other trade. It is very clear that the South gains by this process, and we lose. No - we MUST NOT "let the South go."" The New York Evening Post (March 12, 1861): " That either revenue from duties must be collected in the ports of the rebel states, or the ports must be closed to importations from abroad,...If neither of these things be done, our revenue laws are substantially repealed; the sources which supply our treasury will be dried up; we shall have no money to carry on the government; the nation will become bankrupt before the next crop of corn is ripe. There will be nothing to furnish means of subsistence to the army; nothing to keep our navy afloat; nothing to pay the salaries of the public officers; the present order of things must come to a dead stop...Allow railroad iron to be entered at Savannah with the low duty of ten per cent, which is all that the Southern Confederacy think of laying on imported goods, and not an ounce more would be imported at New York; the railways would be supplied from the southern ports. What, then, is left for our government?" Behind the backs of the rest of his cabinet, Lincoln ordered two secret missions to resupply both Fort Sumter near Charleston, and Fort Pickens near Pensacola, breaking the de facto truce with the Confederates, with the support of Montgomery Blair, his postmaster general, Gustavus Fox, Assistant Secretary of the Navy, and Gideon Welles, his Navy Secretary. He either intentionally or not, ordered the flotilla going to Charleston to take its orders from a ship that he then sent to Pensacola, rendering any military option there impotent. His decision, as his biographers John Nicolay and John Hay would later write, was decided by November. Lincoln wrote to Elihu Washburne: " Please present my respects to the General (Winfield Scott) , and tell him confidentially, I shall be obliged to him to be as well prepared as he can to either hold, or retake, the forts, as the case may require, at, and after the inauguration." Fox took Welles's idea, namely that it was " very important that the Rebels strike the first blow in the conflict," and then worked out the details of a plan. He wrote to Montgomery Blair, the future Postmaster General, in February, that " I simply propose three tugs, convoyed by light-draft men-of-war." and " The first tug to lead in empty, to open their fire." Lincoln had two difficult choices: reinforce the fort and risk losing the Upper South, or not do anything and risk looking weak like Buchanan, and legitimizing the Confederacy. Lincoln made his choice. The South had two difficult choices: do nothing and look weak, being humiliated internationally if they allowed Lincoln to resupply the forts, or fire upon a coming flotilla and risk being seen as the aggressors. In what may be an apocryphal quote, when asked "Why not let the South go?" President Lincoln appeared to reply, "Let the South go! Where then shall we get our revenue?" In Lincoln's own words of 1864, "and so the war came." First Flag of the Confederate States The new Confederacy, with seven states, sought to create a flag similar to that of the United States. They felt their new Confederation was simply a restoration of the original intent of the Union, and the first flag was created, called the "Stars and Bars." It had a red, white, and red stripe, and a blue canton with seven stars for the seven states.
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Nov 8, 2019 17:09:33 GMT
Chapter 2: Fire Free
Georgia Secedes
On the 7th of January, Senator Robert Toombs delivered a speech to the Senate, his last before departing, concerning equal right to settle territories as a right violated by the New Englanders. On the 19th of January, Georgia seceded from the Union. An excerpt from his speech: " The law of nature, the law of justice, would say—and it is so expounded by the publicists—that equal rights in the common property shall be enjoyed. Even in a monarchy the king can not prevent the subjects from enjoying equality in the disposition of the public property. Even in a despotic government this principle is recognized. It was the blood and the money of the whole people (says the learned Grotius, and say all the publicists) which acquired the public property, and therefore it is not the property of the sovereign. This right of equality being, then, according to justice and natural equity, a right belonging to all States, when did we give it up? You say Congress has a right to pass rules and regulations concerning the Territory and other property of the United States. Very well. Does that exclude those whose blood and money paid for it? Does “dispose of” mean to rob the rightful owners? You must show a better title than that, or a better sword than we have.
What, then, will you take? You will take nothing but your own judgment; that is, you will not only judge for yourselves, not only discard the court, discard our construction, discard the practise of the government, but you will drive us out, simply because you will it. Come and do it! You have sapped the foundations of society; you have destroyed almost all hope of peace. In a compact where there is no common arbiter, where the parties finally decide for themselves, the sword alone at last becomes the real, if not the constitutional, arbiter. Your party says that you will not take the decision of the Supreme Court. You said so at Chicago; you said so in committee; every man of you in both Houses says so. What are you going to do? You say we shall submit to your construction. We shall do it, if you can make us; but not otherwise, or in any other manner. That is settled. You may call it secession, or you may call it revolution; but there is a big fact standing before you, ready to oppose you—that fact is, freemen with arms in their hands."
Mississippi Secedes
In a convention of her people, Mississippi votes to secede from the Union on the 9th of January. Her senator, Jefferson Davis, gives a farewell address to the US Senate on the 21st and leaves for his home country. An excerpt from his speech: " I find in myself, perhaps, a type of the general feeling of my constituents towards yours. I am sure I feel no hostility to you, Senators from the North. I am sure there is not one of you, whatever sharp discussion there may have been between us, to whom I cannot now say, in the presence of my God, I wish you well; and such, I am sure, is the feeling of the people whom I represent towards those whom you represent. I therefore feel that I but express their desire when I say I hope, and they hope, for peaceful relations with you, though we must part. They may be mutually beneficial to us in the future, as they have been in the past, if you so will it. The reverse may bring disaster on every portion of the country; and if you will have it thus, we will invoke the God of our fathers, who delivered them from the power of the lion, to protect us from the ravages of the bear; and thus, putting our trust in God and in our own firm hearts and strong arms, we will vindicate the right as best we may."
Confederate States of AmericaTexas, Florida, Alabama, Louisiana all secede in January or February, and meet to form the Confederate States of America in Montgomery. Their constitution is nearly identical to that of the United States, adding a few new powers such as a line-item veto, forbiddance of federal funding for internal improvements, and allowing cabinet members a seat in the House, but also explicitly mentioning what was tacitly mentioned in the US Constitution - slavery. Uniquely, the Confederate Constitution expressly forbade the slave trade, while the US Constitution allowed it until 1808.
Lincoln's Inauguration
In his inaugural address, Lincoln stated his main purpose is, “ to collect the duties and imposts, but beyond what may be necessary for these objects, there will be no invasion – no using of force against or among the people anywhere.”
Ominously, he said: " In your hands, my dissatisfied fellow-countrymen, and not in mine, is the momentous issue of civil war. The Government will not assail you. You can have no conflict without being yourselves the aggressors." Unique to his inaugural address, Lincoln claimed the Union was older than the States, despite the fact that the Union began in 1776, or 1775 depending on the point of view, and states had existed since 1607 in the case of Virginia. At that time there was no 'union' other than the one between the Virginia colony and Great Britain, from which Virginia seceded independently of the other states. Lincoln also claimed the Constitution was older than the states, despite its having been written in 1787, 180 years after the founding of Virginia. He also stated that he did not believe the Constitution to be a compact, despite many across the Union holding that very opinion; he claimed all had to agree it was broken, despite the law of contracts being that the parties to the contract, in this case, the several States, were the common judge of when the contract is violated. Lincoln also claimed the Union itself was a government, while many in the southern states believed it was simply a common agent for international issues like trade and war. The Foreign View
Anthony Trollope, a British citizen who had traveled extensively through the North and South before and around the time of secession wrote to his fellow British subjects in 1861 about the developing situation in North America: "The South is seceding from the North because the two are not homogeneous. They have different instincts, different appetites, different morals, and a different culture." He continued: "They (the Southerners) had become a separate people, dissevered from the North by habits, morals, institutions, pursuits, and every conceivable difference in their modes of thought and action. They still spoke the same language, as do Austria and Prussia; but beyond that tie of language they had no bond but that of a meager political union..." Davis's InaugurationAt Montgomery, Alabama, President Jefferson Davis gave his inaugural address, in which he declared that government rests on consent of the governed, not on coercion, and on the preservation of the rights of the states and citizens. Notably, he said: " Sustained by the consciousness that the transition from the former Union to the present Confederacy has not proceeded from a disregard on our part of just obligations, or any failure to perform every constitutional duty, moved by no interest or passion to invade the rights of others, anxious to cultivate peace and commerce with all nations, if we may not hope to avoid war, we may at least expect that posterity will acquit us of having needlessly engaged in it." Davis's wife Varina was less enthused about his being chosen as President. Cotton RunPresident Davis awoke in a sweat, having had a horrible dream of a snake encircling the Confederacy, choking it off slowly until he felt himself starving. The snake hissed in his dream, "If you had sold your cotton you might have been able to have arms against me." He couldn't sleep the rest of the night, so he wrote out a few orders, and began what would be called the "Cotton Run." The Confederate government quickly moved to purchase all cotton not currently sold, and rushed the cotton overseas to Europe for gold, guns, munitions, medicines, boots, saddles, and other military necessities. On the way back, a number of Europeans, including a number of Prussian military officers, Bavarians, and Rhinelanders, a number of Dutch, Italians, Poles, even some French, Irish, Scots, Welsh, and Englishmen traveled of their own volition to the South to join the fight, but nowhere near the numbers of Europeans who would come to fight for the North. In total, before the blockade could get going by mid to late 1862, the Confederates were able to export their 1861 cotton crop to gain over $150 million in specie, which meant that they were able to fund their government, lower interest and speculation, and improve their morale and overseas respect, which would do much to encourage the chances of foreign recognition later. Even after the expenses of government were taken care of, there were over $35 million in specie to help keep interest low. Millions of dollars were raised by the Cotton Run before the North could put a blockade on the South, money that went towards valuable munitions and supplies that did much to help reduce southern casualties in the war. Virginia Votes Against SecessionOn the 13th of February, Virginia convened a secession convention, but voted down secession multiple times during the convention's existence. The state had produced several presidents, and several statesmen important to the formation of the Union and would not easily leave. The convention members were waiting for Lincoln to resolve the issue peacefully, and would wait for the President. Secretly, however, Lincoln plotted against even this convention. Lincoln and Seward found a Constitutional Union man they hoped would help adjourn the convention to prevent Virginia from seceding by the name of Allan Magruder. Magruder was asked to go to Richmond, where the convention had convened, to see Judge George Summers to try to get him to come to Washington to speak to Lincoln. He couldn't leave, so they found another union man, John Baldwin, who would go to talk with Lincoln. John Baldwin met with Lincoln on April 4th, and urged him to call a conference of the states for the purpose of issuing a proclamation of peace and union, which would give an official assurance of Lincoln's "yearnings for peace." According to Senate testimony, Baldwin quoted Lincoln as saying " I fear you are too late." At this time, Baldwin did not know it, but Lincoln had more than one secret war expedition on the move. Lincoln replied with an urging plea about the convention, saying, " Why don't you adjourn the convention? Yes, I mean sine die. It is a standing menace to me." Baldwin, according to his testimony, refused to seek the adjournment of the convention, and warned the President, " If a gun is fired, Virginia will secede within 48 hours." President Lincoln gave him no assurances, and as he left, he spoke with seven other states' governors waiting in the Executive Mansion. Baldwin didn't know what they would say to the President regarding force or not. The Plot for Fort Pickens
Before the more famous fort in South Carolina was fired upon, in January of the same year, Captain Vogdes was sent with an armed forces on the USS Brooklyn to reinforce Fort Pickens in Florida, but he was stopped by the so-called 'armistice' of the 29th of January. So his force stayed there on the Brooklyn. When Lincoln became President, he was made aware of these facts, and sent the following order March 12th, 1861: Sir: (C) At the first favorable opportunity, you will land your company, reinforce Fort Pickens, and hold the same till further orders, etc.
By command of Lieut. Gen. ScottCaptain Vogdes received this order on the 31st of March, but instead of obeying the order immediately, sent the following reply, avoiding war on the 1st of April: Sir: (D) Herewith I send you a copy of an order received by me last night. You will see by it that I am directed to land my command at the earliest opportunity. I have therefore to request that you will place at my disposal such boats and other means as will enable me to carry into effect the enclosed order.
(Signed) I. VOGDES, Capt. 1st Artly. Comdg. Captain Adams reported back after this to the Secretary of the Navy, Gideon Welles: (E) " It would be considered not only a declaration but an act of war; and would be resisted to the utmost.
"Both sides are faithfully observing the agreement (armistice) entered into by the United States Government and Mr.
Mallory and Colonel Chase, which binds us not to reinforce Fort Pickens unless it shall be attacked or threatened. It binds them
not to attack it unless we should attempt to reinforce it." Secretary Wells sent a confidential reply on the 6th of April: " Navy Dept., April 6th, 1861. "(Confidential).
Sir: (F) Your dispatch of April 1st is received. The Department regrets that you did not comply with the request of Capt. Vogdes. You will immediately on the first favorable opportunity after receipt of this order, afford every facility to Capt. Vogdes to enable him to land the troops under his command, it being the wish and intention of the Navy Department to co-operate with the War Department, in that object. (Signed) GIDEON WELLES, Secty. of the Navy" Lt Worden traveled from Florida up through the Confederacy and back to DC. He memorized and destroyed the orders, and when confronted by General Bragg, he told him he had a verbal message of a peaceful nature for Captain Adams, which was not entirely accurate. Four years later, Adams and Worden reported this information to Congress, and in 1867, would form evidence used by the Democrats in Lincoln's impeachment that he effectively started the war on March 12th, as the act of military force was an act of war, placing the force and power of the government behind it. NOTE: the commands above are in the historic records in the War of the Rebellion and in a booklet called "Truth of the War Conspiracy of 1861" from which I excerpted them. They are not my own words but those of the people at the time. The Plot for Fort SumterMuch of the information for this would come from Senate investigations that began directly after the war. It was found that Gustavus Fox had written a letter to Montgomery Blair on March 1st, explicitly stating that the object of his plans was "the reinforcing of Fort Sumter." When testifying before the Senate in August of 1865, he confessed that on the 6th of February, he had met Lt. Normal Hall at Army Headquarters. Hall was sent by Major Anderson from Fort Sumter, and had several conferences with Fox about relieving the fort. Thus, a plot between Fox, Hall, Blair, Lincoln, and Welles to 'reinforce' the fort, thus sparking the war. On the 20th of December, South Carolina had seceded, but had not seized any forts, as that would have been in violation of the existing truce between the US and South Carolina not to change the military situation. On the 26th, Major Anderson spiked the guns and burned the carriages at Fort Moultrie and left for Sumter, after which South Carolina seized the other forts. On the 29th of March, after the Senate had adjourned, Abraham Lincoln sent the following telegram to the Secretary of the Navy: Executive Mansion, March 29th, 1861.
"Sir: I desire that an expedition, to move by sea be got ready to sail as early as the 6th of April next, the whole according to memorandum attached: and that you co-operate with the Secretary of War for that object. Your obedient servant, (Signed) A. LINCOLN.
Lincoln directed the secretary of the navy to prepare three ships of war, the Pocahontas, Pawnee, and Harriet Lane, with 300 seamen and a month's stores, and for the war department to ready 200 men with one year's stores. Gustavus Fox was sent to New York on March 30th to prepare everything for Sumter. Down in South Carolina, Governor Pickens of South Carolina began asking about the fort being evauated, and sent a telegram to the Confederate Peace Commissioners, who were communicating through an intermediary, Judge Campbell (as Lincoln refused to meet with the Confederates, which would legitimize them). Secretary Seward assured Judge Campbell, who then told the commissioners, that he would receive an answer by April 1st to the governor's telegram. Seward replied to Judge Campbell, " The President may desire to supply Fort Sumter but will not do so." He then added to this, " There is no design to reinforce Fort Sumter." On that same day, General Winfield Scott sent a telegram to begin the preparations for sending warships to Fort Pickens and Fort Sumter. Colonel Harvey Brown received the following telegram. Hd. Qurs. of the Army, Washington, April 1st, 1861.
Sir: You have been designated to take command of an expedition to reinforce and hold Fort Pickens in the harbor of Pensacola. You will proceed to New York where steam transportation for four companies will be engaged ;—and putting on board such supplies as you can ship without delay proceed at once to your destination. The object and destination of this expedition will he communicated to no one to whom it is not already known. (Signed) WINFIELD SCOTT.
President Lincoln sent the following telegram to Scott in order to make sure his order was clear. Executive Mansion, Washington, April 1st, 1861. All officers of the Army and Navy, to whom this order may be exhibited will aid by every means in their power the expedition under the command of Colonel Brown; supply him with men and material; and co-operating with him as he may desire. (Signed) ABRAHAM LINCOLN. Gustavus Fox bore the following telegram to Lt. Col. Scott from General Scott, ordering him to embark with a detachment to Sumter: Hd. Qurs. of the Army, (Confidential) Washington, April 4th, 1861. "Sir: This will be handed to you by Captain G. V. Fox, an ex-officer of the Navy. He is charged by authority here, with the command of an expedition (under cover of certain ships of war) whose object is, to reinforce Fort Sumter. To embark with Captain Fox, you will cause a detachment of recruits, say about 200, to be immediately organized at Fort Columbus, with competent number of officers, arms, ammunition, and subsistence, with other necessaries needed for the augmented garrison at Fort Sumter. Consult Captain Fox, etc. (Signed) WINFIELD SCOTT. To Lieut. Col. H. L. Scott, Aide de Camp."
From President Lincoln, the following telegram was sent to Lt. Porter on April 1st, ordering him to Pensacola to take Fort Pickens. "Executive Mansion, Washington, April 1st, 1861.
"Sir: (2) You will proceed to New York and with least possible delay assume command of any steamer available. Proceed to Pensacola Harbor, and, at any cost or risk, prevent any expedition from the main land reaching Fort Pickens, or Santa Rosa. You will exhibit this order to any Naval Officer at Pensacola, if you deem it necessary, after you have established yourself within the harbor. This order, its object, and your destination will be communicated to no person whatever, until you reach the harbor of Pensacola.
(Signed) ABRAHAM LINCOLN. To Lieutenant D. D. Porter, U. S. Navy. Curiously, President Lincoln sent the following telegram to the man in charge of the Navy Yard, ordering him not to inform the Secretary of the Navy of his mission: Executive Mansion, April 1st, 1861. Sir: You will fit out the Powhatan without delay. Lieutenant Porter will relieve Captain Mercer in command of her. She is bound on secret service; and you will under no circumstances communicate to the Navy Department the fact that she is fitting out.
(Signed) ABRAHAM LINCOLN. To Commandant Navy Yard, New York
Not being informed of this telegram, the Secretary, Gideon Welles, gave a duplicate order for the Powhatan to ready herself to set sail. After sailing, the Powhatan got orders from Secretary Seward to Lt. Porter to give his ship up to Captain Mercer, the man who had delivered the telegram, but Porter declined, saying his order came from the President. On the mainland, Judge Campbell sent a telegram to Secretary Seward that the Confederate Peace Commissioners were getting anxious, having heard rumors of ships sailing south. Campbell assured them the US would not supply Sumter without notifying the governor, but he was afraid he'd said more than he was authorized. Seward's reply was " Faith as to Sumter fully kept. Wait and see." Fire Free on SumterThe Confederate Peace Commissioners found out they'd been strung along and left for Mongtomery to report back to their government. On the 12th of April, warships from the United States approached the harbor, and the Charlestonians, under General Bragg, told the Union troops to leave or be fired upon. They replied back that they would not be leaving, and by 4:30 AM, the Confederates opened fire upon the fort, believing that if they didn't, the ships just outside the harbor would come in and fire upon them. For 34 hours, the fort and the city lobbed shells, until the fort finally surrendered on Saturday, the 13th. In a gesture of respect, the Confederates allowed the Union troops to salute their flag and offered them a 100-gun salute, during which no one was injured, making this the only engagement without any casualties of the coming war. Major Anderson took the Union flag with him as he left. Once the Union officers left, the Confederate flag was raised over the fort. After the fort was fired upon, President Lincoln called the army within 10 days, but did not call up Congress to convene until July 4th, which would be after the fighting had already started, and nothing could be done to stop it. The Upper South SecedesOnce the firing started, Virginia voted to secede on April 17th, followed in May by Tennessee, Arkansas, and North Carolina, all of which seceded when President Lincoln called for 75,000 troops to quell the 'rebellion' or 'combination,' as Lincoln called it. Unfortunately, this set off another wave of secessions in Arkansas, Tennessee, Virginia, North Carolina, and 'South California' - the southern 10 counties of California claiming secession and organizing their own government, though it was not recognized by the US or California. During the debates on the Constitution back in 1787, one of the delegates proposed granting Congress the power to levy war against a state that refused to comply, but this was voted down unanimously. Both Missouri and Kentucky hold secession conventions, but neither are recognized by the concurrent Unionist governments, and Missouri did send a delegation to the Confederate States, while Kentucky tried to hold itself neutral in the conflict between North and South. The Governor of Missouri, Claiborne Fox Jackson replied to Lincoln's request for 75,000 troops, " Your requisition, in my judgment, is illegal, unconstitutional, and revolutionary in its object, inhuman and diabolical, and cannot be complied with. Not one man will the State of Missouri furnish to carry on any such unholy crusade." Dark Gray: Confederate States Light Gray: Claimed Confederate Territory Teal-ish: United States Blue: US Territories NOTE: Quotes and the telegrams quoted here are not my own words. They are in the public record, War of the Rebellion, or Truth of the War Conspiracy of 1861.
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Nov 9, 2019 6:44:00 GMT
Chapter 3: War BeginsVirginia's Betrayal
In Virginia's secession convention, which ran from February into early April, the Unionists controlled the proceedings. Former President John Tyler opened the meeting on February 13th, while at the same time chairing the Virginia Peace Conference in DC, hoping to avoid war. On April 4th, delegates considered and rejected secession. But when news of Fort Sumter hit, and that the Union fired first, that galvanized the secessionists. The decisive event was Lincoln's call for 75,000 volunteers to put down the "insurrection" in the Lower South. Virginian Unionists viewed this act by Lincoln as a betrayal. All spring, they had negotiated in good faith with Republican officeholders and party leaders, and had received assurances that Fort Sumter would be given up, and the Lower South slowly drawn back into the Union. Instead, Lincoln's call for troops confirmed the worst fears of the secessionists, the very people whom the Unionists had been calling irresponsible for the last three months. Now, it was the Unionists who looked irresponsible, blind to the treachery of which a Republican administration was capable. The Lynchburg Daily Virginian, a pro-Union newspaper until after the fall of Fort Sumter, characterized the anger of Unionists across the state of Virginia. On April 16, the editor resigned himself to joining the Confederacy along with his state. He wrote under the headline, "The Feeling Yesterday," that " Those who have fought valiantly for the Union admitted that they had been outraged and deceived by the Administration; whilst professions of peace and compromise were on their lips, they were taking active measures to conquer and perhaps subjugate the South." If Lincoln had lied about Sumter, could he be lying about the purpose of the army too? A Unionist from North Carolina stated his case, " We have created reasons to fall out with Lincoln than you secessionists. While we were watching and waiting he was undermining for our subjugation, but now we are for separation and against all sorts of compromise. Death or victory is our motto." James B Dorman, a Unionist delegate from the upper Shenandoah Valley, wrote to his cousin, " I have no idea that our people will tamely submit to Lincoln's arrogant and infamous usurpation of power, and to his diabolical purpose of waging war with a force of 50,000 Northern men against the Southern states. The issue is presented of a fight, and the question is simply 'which side are you on?'" Lee Makes His Decision
Colonel Lee wrote to his wife on the 23rd of January: " I received Everett's Life of General Washington , which you sent me, and enjoyed its perusal. How his spirit would be grieved could he see the wreck of his mighty labors! I will not, however, permit myself to believe, until all the ground for hope has gone, that the fruit of his noble deeds will be destroyed and that his precious advice and virtuous example will so soon be forgotten by his countrymen.
As far as I can judge from the papers, we are between a state of anarchy and civil war. May God avert both of these evils from us! I fear that mankind for years will not be sufficiently Christianized to bear the absence of restraint and force. I See that four States have declared themselves out of the Union: four more will apparently follow their example. Then, if the Border States are brought into the gulf of revolution, one half of the country will be arrayed against the other. I must try and be patient and await the end, for I can do nothing to hasten or retard it."And to his son Fitzhugh on the 23rd of January about events back east, while he was in Fort Mason: " The South, in my opinion, has been aggrieved by the acts of the North, as you say. I feel the aggression, and am willing to take every proper step for redress. It is the principle I contend for, not individual or private benefit." "As an American citizen I take great pride in my country, her prosperity, and her institutions, and would defend any State if her rights were invaded. But I can anticipate no greater calamity for the country than a dissolution of the Union. It would be an accumulation of all the evils we complain of, and I am willing to sacrifice everything but honor for its preservation. I hope, therefore, that all constitutional means will be exhausted before there is a resort to force.""Secession is nothing but revolution. The framers of our Constitution never exhausted so much labor, wisdom, and forbearance in its formation, and surrounded it with so many guards and securities, if it was intended to be broken by every member of the Confederacy at will. It was intended for 'perpetual union,' so expressed in the preamble, and for the establishment of a government, not a compact, which can only be dissolved by revolution or the consent of all the people in convention assembled.""It is idle to talk of secession. Anarchy would have been established, and not a government, by Washington, Hamilton, Jefferson, Madison, and all the other patriots of the Revolution.""...a Union that can only be maintained by swords and bayonets, and in which strife and civil war are to take the place of brotherly love and kindness, has no charm for me."If Virginia secedes, he wrote, "I shall mourn for my country and for the welfare and progress of mankind. If the Union is dissolved and the Government disrupted, I shall return to my native State and share the miseries of my people, and save in defence will draw my sword on none."As can be seen from those excerpts, Lee was not in favor of secession, but intended to defend his native State if it came to that. Back in February, Colonel Robert E Lee was in Texas when he was summoned to Washington, DC. Since he was still an officer in the US Army, there was still a question on whether he would be arrested before he left the state. “ Has it come so soon to this?” he sadly remarked to Mrs. Caroline Darrow, a unionist he had met while in San Antonio. Lee made it out and made it to DC by March 1, still hoping that there would be a compromise that would keep Virginia in the Union. His father was Henry “Light Horse Harry” Lee, who fought with George Washington and reported directly to him; his house at Arlington had many artifacts of Washington’s, purchased by the Custis family over the years, which reinforced his identification with the father of the country. Colonel Lee met with Winfield Scott for three hours on the 5th, expressing his unwillingness to fight against his own state. Scott, hoping Lee would stay with the Union, gave him holding orders to stay close by. Scott himself had been approached by delegates from Virginia to command its state military forces, but he refused; he resolved only to act in defense. Scott also detested Jefferson Davis, whom he called “ a Judas who would not have sold the Savior for 30 shillings, but for the successorship to Pontius Pilate he would have betrayed Christ and the apostles and the whole Christian Church.” Scott did offer Lee a promotion to colonel of the First US Cavalry, which he accepted on the 16th, but he later told his neighbors he might “resign and go plant corn.” On the 17th of April, Virginia’s constitutional convention met in secret, and this time voted for secession. The next day, Lee was called to Washington again and formally offered the command of the Northern army by Francis P Blair, one of the Republican power brokers in the administration. The offer came directly from Abraham Lincoln. It would take two days, but after talking again to Scott, who told him he either had to resign or be prepared to follow any orders given to him. After another night of pacing and prayer, having received news that Virginia had seceded, Lee wrote his letter to Scott. His own family was divided – Custis and Rooney, his sons, spoke bitterly against secession, and his sister, Ann, married a Unionist. Lee gave his letter to Scott, Arlington, Washington City, P.O
20 Apr 1861
Lt. Genl Winfield Scott
Commd U.S. Army
General,
Since my interview with you on the 18th Inst: I have felt that I ought not longer to retain any Commission in the Army. I therefore tender my resignation which I request you will recommend for acceptance. It would have been presented at once but for the struggle it has Cost me to separate myself from a Service to which I have devoted all the best years of my life, & all the ability I possessed. During the whole of that time, more than a quarter of a century, I have experienced nothing but kindness from my superiors & the most Cordial friendships from any Comrades. To no one Genl have I been as much indebted as to yourself for kindness & Consideration & it has always been my ardent desire to merit your approbation. I shall carry with me, to the grave the most grateful recollections of your kind Consideration, & your name & fame will always be dear to me. Save in the defense of my native state shall I ever again draw my sword. Be pleased to accept my most earnest wishes for the Continuance of your happiness & prosperity & believe me
Most truly yours
R E Lee
On the 23rd, Lee went to Richmond and was appointed command of the troops of Virginia by Governor John Letcher, which he accepted. John Janney, president of the Virginia Convention, presented Lee with his commission. Lee replied: " Deeply impressed with the solemnity of the occasion on which i appear before you, and profoundly grateful for the honour conferred upon me, I accept the position your partiality has assigned me, though I would greatly have preferred your choice should have fallen on one more capable.
Trusting to Almighty God , an approving conscience, and the aid of my fellow-citizens, I will devote myself to the defense and service of my native State, in whose behalf alone would I have ever drawn my sword." Senators Weigh InDelaware Senator James Bayard gave a long, 3-day speech on the floor of the Senate on the prospects of war, and the legality of secession of the seven states that had already left the Union. He said: Resolved by the Senate of the United States, that the President, with the advice and consent of the Senate, has full power and authority to accept the declaration of the seceding States that they constitute hereafter an alien people, and to negotiate and conclude a treaty with "the Confederate States of America" acknowledging their independence as a separate nation; and that humanity and the principle avowed in the Declaration of Independence that the only just hosts of government is "the consent of the governed," alike require that the otherwise inevitable alternative of civil war, with all its evils and devastation, should be thus avoided.Senator Bayard said that " I believe the great value of the American Union...is the preservation of liberty - by which I mean a Government of laws, securing the right of free speech, securing the freedom of thought, and securing the free and ample discussion of any question." He would go on to disagree with Lincoln and the coming war, for which he would be called a traitor in the press, hung in effigy in Philadelphia, threatened by mob violence, and has his mail searched and confiscated. He openly questioned the motivation for the war, and wondered how anyone could defend such a cause. His son-in-law joined the Union Army a few months later, and he warned him, " In embarking on this war therefore, you enlist in a war for invasion of another people. If successful it will devastate if not exterminate the Southern people and this is miscalled Union. If unsuccessful then peaceful separation must be the result after myriads of lives have been sacrificed, thousands of homes made desolate, and property depreciated to an incalculable extent. Why in the name of humanity can we not let those States go?" Lincoln Admits His RoleOn May 1, a few weeks after Fort Sumter, President Lincoln wrote a letter to Fox. Fox's plan was admitted on 23 February: " I simply propose three tugs, convoyed by light-draft men-of-war. ...The first tug to lead in empty, to open their fire." Fox was disappointed their plan hadn't succeeded, but Lincoln wrote to him: " I sincerely regret that the failure of the attempt to provision Fort Sumter should be the source of annoyance to you...
You and I both anticipated that the cause of the country would be advanced by making the attempt to provision Fort Sumter even if it should fail; and it is no small consolation now to feel that our anticipation is justified in the results." Even the Manchester Guardian in the UK saw through his ruse, and wrote: " The only plausible explanation of President Lincoln's account (of the Battle of Fort Sumter) is that he has thought that a political object was to be obtained by putting the Southerners in the wrong, if they could be maneuvered into firing the first shot." Missouri Massacre (May 1861) The local US Army garrison of St Louis was commanded by Captain Nathaniel Lyon of Connecticut. He was convinced that the federal arsenal was in danger of being seized by secessionists, so he ordered most of the arms stored there to be shipped over to Illinois. He then discovered evidence that the governor of the state was planning to smuggle artillery to the Lindell Grove militia encampment with the Confederates. Lyon called the Missouri militiamen a "body of rabid and violent opposers of the General Government," and "a terror to all loyal and peaceful citizens." He decided to attack, but first augmented his regular army with German Unionist volunteers by permission of the War Department. Soon he commanded between 6,000-7,000 men, most without uniforms but armed. On the afternoon of May 10th, Lyon marched his force through the streets of St Louis to Lindell Grove, and surrounded Camp Jackson, demanding its surrender. Brigadier General Daniel Frist, who was in command of the militia who regularly drilled at Lindell Grove, was outnumbered roughly 8-to-1, and ordered his men to lay down their arms, confessing he was "wholly unprepared to defend" his command. As Lyon was marching these 689 militia prisoners, a hostile crowd gathered to watch. They were marched through the streets as the Star Spangled Banner was played by a band leading them. By about 5:30 PM, outraged citizens were heckling the Germans and began throwing rocks, clods of dirt and other objects at them. One German shot into the crowd, while others shot warning shots over the crowd's heads. But with that one shot, other Germans lowered their rifles and shot into the crowd, shooting civilians. Later, they would claim members of the crowd had pistols and returned fire, but when it was all over 28 civilians were dead in the streets, including 2 women and 4 children. Seventy-five others were wounded. Three of the militia prisoners were also killed, along with 2 soldiers. More bloodshed occurred the next day on the 11th, as another German regiment was hastily recruited and armed, this time 10 civilians being killed along with 2 Germans. Over the next few days, about 10,000 civilians fled St. Louis. One week after the St Louis Massacre, Lyon's superiors in Washington, DC promoted him from captain to Brigadier General. One of the delegates to Missouri's secession convention wondered now if he'd been wrong, saying, " If Unionism means such atrocious deeds as I have witnessed in St. Louis, I am no longer a Union man." Statistics for the US and CS
(as of July 1) Confederate States of America
Population: 9,110,277 White: 5,362,429 Free Black: 134,039 Slave: 3,613,809 Confederate Army (Dec 31): Present: 258,680 Absent: 68,088 Total: 326,768 United States of America
Population: 22,068,368 White: 21,291,784 Free Black: 343,923 Slave: 432,661 Union Army (July 1): Present: 183,588 Absent: 3,163 Total: 186,751 By January 1: Present: 527,204 Absent: 48,713 Total: 575,917 Maryland, My Maryland
Early in 1861, Maryland was caught between two sides, the Union and the Confederacy. It was culturally Southern, but its economy depended upon both North and South. Likewise, its people were divided between pro-Union and pro-Confederate, even in its legislature, which refused to take a side, reflecting the feeling of many Marylanders of wanting to be left alone. Unfortunately for them, the Federal Government had no question as to which side Maryland must take. If Maryland seceded, the Federal District would be surrounded, and it couldn't allow that. The situation came to a head when the soldiers of the 6th Massachusetts Volunteers moved through Baltimore towards Washington on April 19, 1861. They were attacked by a pro-Southern mob, which started shooting at the regiment, and the soldiers returned fire; when the smoke cleared, 4 soldiers and 12 civilians had been killed. To avoid further riots, troops were sent through the Naval Academy at Annapolis. Lincoln sent General Benjamin Butler to secure the city on April 22. The same day, Governor Thomas Holliday Hicks called a special session of the General Assembly to discuss the crisis. It normally met biannually, but due to the situation and popular outcry, the governor felt it necessary to call them. He may have thought the anti-Union sentiment would run too high in a city now occupied by Northern troops, so the governor decided to convene in Frederick, Maryland, a pro-Union city. On April 26, the General Assembly convened in the Frederick County Courthouse, but moved to Kemp Hall, the meeting hall of the German Reformed Church, which was big enough for them. A bill and a resolution were introduced calling for secession, but both failed because the legislators said they didn't have the authority to secede from the Union. Even many of the pro-Southern delegates and senators didn't support the bills. At the same time, the legislators refused to open the rail links again to the Northern States, because they feared they'd be used for military purposes and pro-Union agitators looking for revenge for the Baltimore riots. One of the few things the General Assembly could agree on was a resolution protesting Lincoln's occupation of Maryland. The legislature seemed most concerned with preserving Maryland's neutrality, or feared what else the federal government might do; they neither wanted to secede, nor did they want to allow Union troops to cross their territory to attack the Confederacy. The General Assembly adjourned August 7, intending to meet again September 17, but on that day, Federal troops and Baltimore police officers arrived in Frederick and arrested pro-Confederate members of the General Assembly. Insurrection
After Fort Sumter, Lincoln issued a proclamation declaring an insurrection against the laws of the Untied States. He called for 75,000 volunteers with three-month enlistments to increase the regular army of 15,000, and later accepted an additional 40,000 three-year enlistees. His call to invade the south by force led directly to the secession of Virginia, Arkansas, North Carolina, and Tennessee. Thousands of volunteers rushed to defend the capital, and Lt General Winfield Scott laid out his strategy to subdue the rebellion. He proposed an 80,000-man army sail down to capture New Orleans, and the Navy blockade southern ports in the east and the Gulf, a plan ridiculed in the press as the "Anaconda Plan." Most believed that instead, capturing the capital of Richmond, only a hundred miles south of DC, would quickly end the war. Black Confederates
In April, a company of sixty free blacks marched into Richmond, with a Confederate flag at the head of their column. Asking to join the repulse of the northern invader, they were complimented for their show of southern patriotism, and referred to Colonel Lee to join the defense of Virginia. Lee, who had before the war considered slavery a great evil, allowed them into Virginia's armed forces, as the state needed men to defend her. His example would be repeated many times by many other officers, though the official Confederate Army didn't allow blacks into the service at this point, but the various militias did. Blacks who then wore the gray uniform had placards in their hats which read "We will die by the South." In North Carolina, the Winston Salem People's Press reported in the summer of 1861: " Fifteen free men of color left Monday morning for the mouth of Cape Fear, volunteers for the service of the State. They were in fine spirits and each wore a placard on his hat bearing the inscription, 'We will die by the South.'" On the 12th of March, two prominent North Carolinians, Stephen Collis and D.F. Edmond, asked the governor, John Ellis, to support the State and the Confederacy with black enlistment, saying they had " been very strongly solicited by neighbors, friends, and citizens to raise a company of free mulatives as there is so many near...that is willing to turn out in behalf of our homes and friends," and then adding to that: " There is a small place in about 10 miles of Florisville called Scuffletown settled with free mulattos. There can easily be three full companies raised in that place. They say they are willing to raise arms against our Yankee foe and guard our coast." Two all-black companies drilled at Fort Smith, Arkansas, despite not having weapons or uniforms. Across the river in Tennessee, a group of blacks formed a well-trained company in Nashville, offering their service to their home state of Tennessee. A few months later on the 15th of June, T.J. Minns wrote to Governor Ellis, that he could raise a company of 50 to 100 mulattos or free men of color, which the governor authorized for service within the state of North Carolina in the militias. In Tennessee, one of the longest-lived soldiers would be "Uncle" Mack Dabney, who served with the 3rd Tennessee Regiment under General John C Brown. William Johnson, a slave from Nolensville, TN would join the army in 1862 and drive wagons for General Forrest. Bill King would serve in the 20th Tennessee Regiment, and "Uncle" Jerry Perkins in the 31st Tennessee Infantry from Brownsville.op In New Orleans, the Native Guards would go on to become one of the most famous groups of black Confederates to serve the South. Elsewhere in the Confederacy, slaves who worked in town as blacksmiths, artisans, bakers, butchers, and otherwise made donations of some of the money they earned to the soldiers and the government to purchase arms to fight the 'Yankee invasion.' Others bought Confederate bonds or held bake sales, sold livestock , donated food, held balls and fairs, and sewed socks and flags. James Chesnut, Jr., who would go on to serve as a Brigadier General during the war, and whose wife, Mary, composed a very famous diary of the family's experiences during the war, spoke to his black servants about enlisting in the Confederate military, and his wife wrote down that nearly all of them would be happy to serve if Mr. Chesnut would only free them and give them land; by 1864, he would do so. Lincoln Suspends Habeas CorpusOn April 27, President Lincoln suspended habeas corpus in DC and Baltimore by executive order to the military. John Merryman and other people in Baltimore, including a number of police commissioners, were arrested. Justice in Baltimore was then carried out through military officials. When Judge William Giles of the US District Court for the District of Maryland issued a writ of habeas corpus, Major W.W. Morris of Fort McHenry wrote a reply refusing the writ. Merryman's lawyers appealed, and in June 1861, Chief Justice Roger Taney, writing as the US Circuit Court for Maryland, ruled in ex parte Merryman, that Article I, section 9 of the Constitution reserved to Congress (not the President), the power to suspend habeas corpus, and his suspension was thus invalid. President Lincoln's advisors said the circuit court's ruling was invalid and it was ignored. Taney's opinion included: " These great and fundamental laws, which Congress itself could not suspend, have been disregarded and suspended, like the writ of habeas corpus, by a military order, supported by force of arms. Such is the case now before me, and I can only say that if the authority which the Constitution has confided to the judiciary department and judicial officers, may thus, upon any pretext or under any circumstances, be usurped by the military power, at its discretion, the people of the United States are no longer living under a government of laws, but every citizen holds life, liberty and property at the will and pleasure of the army officer in whose military district he may happen to be found." Lincoln's response to Taney was to issue an arrest warrant for the Chief Justice for ruling against him, though the warrant was never served. It would play a part after thewar, however. By July, when Congress was convened, they quickly passed an act declaring all Lincoln's unconstitutional actions valid and legal, so as to cover their bases and prevent another such issue from arising. Albany Evening Journal (June 1, 1861) Up in New York, the newspaper the Albany Evening Journal editorialized about the common feeling in the North towards the South, after over twenty years of anti-South agitation: " War is an expensive luxury...We shall come out of the present struggle impoverished in many ways. With the best success, we shall expend hundreds of millions of treasures and sacrifice thousands of lives. We shall feel the bruises of the conflict for years after the rebellion has been crushed and peace has been restored.
Will it pay the cost? Yes - a hundred - a thousand fold - if we come out of the struggle conquerors! If we succeed in crushing out this miserable rebellion - if we exterminate the fatal heresy of Secession - if we shall succeed in convincing the world that we have a Government, strong enough, vigorous enough, determined enough, to overcome all combinations and attacks, whether from conspiracies within or invasions from without; if we shall be able to impress Christendom with the conviction that our Western Empire is built upon a rock, which no convulsion can shake, and no tempests undermine.
The successful termination of the war will be the dawn of a new era in the history of the country. The Republic will enter upon a new stage of its career." Notice the word choice of the New York newspaper - "conquerors" - the meaning of which shows that their war was rather to vanquish the South, not the kinder 'save the Union' or 'free the slaves.' Conquering is what you do to an enemy, to subjugate them, not to preserve the Union or defend the Constitution. Calling the seceded States as engaging in a "miserable rebellion" showed that newspapers up north were providing a psychological excuse for the hate crimes and war crimes to come against not just southern military personnel, but also southern civilians as well. One northern Senator around the same time expressed his view of Southerners: "The great majority [of Southerners] are deplorably ignorant...It is this ignorance that enables the rebel leaders to create a prejudice in the minds of this class." By calling Southerners ignorant and barbarians, the demonization of part of the country shows to have worked. TennesseeGovernor Isham Harris signed a bill passed by the legislature to receive into service all black men, 15 to 50, to be paid $18/month and the same rations and clothing as white soldiers. By September, two regiments would report to Memphis. The Fight Begins at Big Bethel (June 10, 1861) Under the command of Major General Benjamin Butler, 5,000 Union troops advanced towards Fort Monroe in early June, a fort which could serve as the springboard for further advances into Virginia. On the way, a Virginian asked as they passed by, what right they had to invade Virginia's "sacred soil," to which the commander replied, "By God, sir, might makes right." The Confederates sent Colonel John Magruder to the peninsula to deter any advance on the capital at Richmond from Fort Monroe. His forces established two camps - Big Bethel and Little Bethel - to lure Butler into acting prematurely. Both were in range of the Union lines, and Butler took the bait. He came up with a plan to attack at dawn on June 10th. He chose not to lead his troops personally, and his plan was too complex for his poorly trained subordinates to carry out, especially at night; his forces also neglected to give out the appropriate passwords, all of which would hinder the operation's success. As the Union troops advanced in the night, a friendly fire incident gave away their position. The small force of 50 Confederates at Little Bethel fell back to the entrenchments at Marsh Creek, which Butler thought was the main entrenchment. The 5th NY Infantry found the Confederates fleeing, and burned the church at Little Bethel, set fire to the homes of several civilians who happened to be secessionists, and continued on to Big Bethel. Coincidentally, Magruder had left most of his forces at Big Bethel, and started his own march towards Hampton to begin his surprise attack. He heard gunfire, and was alerted by an elderly local lady that the Union forces were just a few hundred yards down the road. With that warning, the Confederates could place themselves into defensive position well before the Union arrived. Nearly the entire Confederate force was now stationed behind earthworks, just north of Marsh Creek, a branch of the Back River. Some of the 3rd Virginia Infantry were in an open field to the south to protect a howitzer position they hoped to use to block the main road between Yorktown and Hampton. They hurried to entrench, trying to find cover as the Union forces approached. Colonel D.H. Hill's 1st North Carolina Volunteer Infantry of about 800 men, along with 3 companies of Lt. Col. William Stuart's 3rd Virginia Infantry (208 men), a cavalry battalion with around 100 men under Major E.B. Montague, and the Richmond Howitzer artillery battalion of around 150 men under Major George Randolph, along with a number of free blacks who were acting in various support capacities, faced the arriving Union forces of the 5th and 7th New York Infantries under Duryee and Bendix, respectively, along with the Massachusetts and Vermont companies under Washburn. There were 3500 to 1400 Confederates, a numerical disparity that would exist in almost every battle of the war until the end. Butler's Union forces continued to Big Bethel without any knowledge of the layout or strength of the positions of their Confederate opposition. The 5th New York Infantry left first, then returned, after observation, and talking to a local black man and woman, who told them there were roughly 3000 to 5000 Confederates and 30 artillery. As the Union forces entered the field, they could not see the Confederates from their fortifications, and the Confederates could not see the Union forces due to the shade of the woods and buildings to the left. Despite this, the Confederates were able to see the bayonets and the flag of a Union force a half mile to the left. Major Randolph, the officer in charge of the Howitzer Battalion, fired a shot into this column, which ricocheted through the Union line and killed a soldier who was standing next to Colonel Bendix. The real fight began about 9 AM, continuing until around 1:30 PM. Bendix's men scattered into the trees for protection after the first shot of artillery. The 5th New York Infantry under Colonel Duryee charged left to try to turn the Confederates' flank, but were repulsed by heavy Confederate fire. Union Lt. Greble came up the road to place his three guns where he and some regulars from the 2nd US Artillery Regiment could return fire, but this had little effect; despite that, they handled themselves well. U.S. General Pierce then positioned the 5th and 7th New York, along with the Massachusetts and Vermont Companies to the right of the Hampton Road, and the 3rd and 1st New York to the left of the road, to launch piecemeal attacks from those positions. Greble continued firing at the Confederates to try to give Pierce time to arrange his forces and give them some time to rest. Union skirmishers tried testing the strength of the Confederates, but most of them were driven back immediately. The two forces fought back and forth, with the Union continuing to test the Confederates. Captain Judson Kilpatrick, later a Brigadier General, was shot in the leg as he tried to lead part of the 5th New York around the Confederates, and was almost captured after the battle was over. With Kilpatrick injured, Major Winthrop, an officer from the 7th New York Infantry replaced him in leading a detachment of troops from the 5th New York, 1st Vermont, and 4th Massachusetts. Though they were all tired from the night march and the increasingly hot day, Winthrop tried to turn the Confederate left flank from the Union right. Union troops made it across the creek uncontested because they tied white cloths around their hats and pretended to be part of the Confederate force. Unfortunately, they cheered and ran forward, giving away their identity prematurely. Two companies of the 1st North Carolina Infantry turned to face them, turning the Union forces back. One was Major Winthrop, who jumped on a log, and yelled, " Come on boys, one charge and the day is ours!" Those were his last words, as a black servant of Captain Ashe, Co. D, 1st North Carolina Infantry by the name of Samuel, shot him through the heart. Later, Sam would be granted a $100 bounty for killing the Union officer by the governor of Virginia. The governor would take this as a sign, and would allow units in Virginia to arm free blacks to defend the state, despite the official government's policy of not arming blacks, and placing them in the militias. Advanced Union skirmishers continued firing at Confederate positions; Col. Hill asked 4 volunteers to go forward to burn the house whence they fired. Fire from across the road stopped them, and they dove to the ground. Union Private Henry L. Wyatt was killed. The others were called back, and Major Randolph destroyed the house with artillery fire. Lt Greble, whose guns had been hidden by the house, exposed his position by continuing to fire. By this time the battle was ending, and Pierce ordered his forces to retreat, since the Confederate position was too strong and his troops were too exhausted to continue the increasingly futile attack. Greble remained, continuing to work his remaining gun, which cost him his life as the Confederates concentrated on his position. When they got word of Greble's death, Lt Col. Warren, Capt. Wilson, and five others rushed to recover his body. Greble was the first graduate of West Point, and the first regular US army officer killed in the war. After littering the road with coats and equipment on the way back to Fort Monroe, they arrived about 5 PM that afternoon. Around 100 Confederate cavalry pursued them, but couldn't mount an attack, and pulled back as they approached Hampton since the Union had pulled up the New Market Bridge. The Union forces lost 89: 55 wounded, 8 MIA, and 23 killed. The Confederates lost 12: 2 killed, 10 wounded. President Tyler Joins the Confederacy President Tyler, now Representative TylerUS President Tyler signed on June 14th the Virginia Secession Ordinance, and was elected to the Provisional Confederate Congress a week later, being seated August 1st, 1861. Lincoln Addresses Congress
Having conspired to start a war that he initially believed to be quick, Lincoln called Congress into session several months later so they couldn't stop a war he had already started. He knew his actions of sending warship was a provocation to war, that calling up the militia to invade states was unconstitutional, and his arresting opponents of the war was against the Bill of Rights. But in his address, he said: " These measures, whether strictly legal or not, were ventured upon, under what appeared to be a popular demand and a public necessity; trusting then, as now, that Congress would readily ratify them." Black Support for the ConfederatesDuring the summer of 1861, a black Georgian by the name of Thomas "Blind Tom" Wiggins, a talented and quite popular musician, began to give free concerts for the injured and sick soldiers from his home State. Over in Memphis, Tennessee, a black man volunteered to outfit himself for war and go fight Lincoln's army, his only condition being that his family and home be protected while he was off to war. In Nashville, a group of blacks formed their own well-trained company, and offered their services to the Confederate government for the war effort. Shortly after the intrigue at Fort Sumter, 60 blacks showed up in Richmond, VA, requesting to enlist. On the 4th of July, one of several thousand blacks who were in the army, despite the official ban on their being armed, Thomas A. Phelps, wrote home to his mother from Virginia: I take this opportunity of writing to you to let you know that I am well and doing well, and I hope that this letter will find you as well as I am now in Yorktown. I will leave at 4 o' clock p. m. today for a scout about the woods for the Yankees... We are looking out for a fight on the 5th of July by the 5th Regiment Louisiana volunteers. Give my love to Mistress and Master Jim Phelps, and to all of them in New Orleans. You must excuse this bad writing. I am writing in a hurry; have not time to write. I am about to leave for the Mill. So good by all. No more at present. Your devoted son, THOMAS A PHELPS P. S. - Good by to the white folks until I kill a Yankee.Vallandigham Admits the Real Reason for War (July 10) On July 10, speaking in the House of Representatives, Clement Vallandigham (OH), the vocal congressman admitted the "secret" Yankee economic motivation for the war on the South: ...the Confederate Congress adopted our old tariff of 1857...fixing their rate of duties at five, fifteen, and twenty percent lower than ours. The result was...trade and commerce...began to look to the South ... Threatened thus with the loss of both political power and wealth...both New England - and Pennsylvania ... demanded, now, coercion and civil war, with all its horrors... The subjugation of the South, and the closing up of her ports - first, by force, in war, and afterward, by tariff laws, in peace, was deliberately resolved upon by the East.This was just one of many examples exposing the truth of the northern motivation for war - money and power. It had no great moral justification. It was just the same old motivation as most wars against independence. Joining in the condemnation of the war in the Senate, Senator Bayard of Delaware gave a speech called " Executive Usurpation," criticizing the Lincoln administration and lamenting the loss of liberty so early in the war. He said: Mr. President, there is no other distinction between the condition of France under Louis XIY and present condition of these United States, if this resolution be passed. The Bastille had its dungeons ; the forts have none. Louis XIY alone issued his letters de cachet ; but the President of the United States delegates a general power to one or ten
different officers to arrest and imprison guiltless men, whenever the officer chooses to suspect them of criminal complicity, and all this is to be sanctioned and continued in the face of a Constitution which we had supposed gave us, as citizens of a free country, free institutions, in contradistinction to the absolutism which reigned in France under Louis XIY.Ardent as may be a man's views in favor of this war, harshly as he may think of the rebels, and determined as he may be to prosecute it to its utmost extent, until the South unconditionally submits, if he cherishes the principles of civil liberty, he cannot sustain this action of the President which violates the laws of the land, and abolishes all security for personal liberty to every citizen throughout what are called the loyal States, while it conduces, not in the slightest degree, to the subjugation or submission of the South. It touches not you now, who support and advocate the course and measures of existing power, but touches only those who are opposed to these measures ; but by your approval, you take the first step for the subversion of a republican form of government, and it is the first step only which costs. The future progress toward absolutism will be rapid...
Mr. President, human nature is the same in all ages and in all countries. Power always tends to corruption, and especially when concentrated in a single person.Battle of First Manassas (July 18-21) The First Battle of Manassas (the name used in the CSA, British Commonwealth, German Confederation, and most of the world) or the First Battle of Bull Run (the name used by the USA, Vietnam, Indonesia, and a handful of other countries) was the first major battle of the War for Southern Independence, which took place on the 21st of July in Virginia, just north of Manassas in Virginia, about 25 miles west-southwest of the federal capital at Washington, DC. Against the advice of his generals which told him the Union forces weren't ready for battle, President Lincoln authorized an attack on the Confederates at Manassas Junction in late June. His 75,000 troops were volunteers for 3 months, so they were expected to fight before the expiration of their enlistments. Congress called for another 500,000 volunteers for three-year enlistments, but the patriotic fervor which drew the recruits to Washington would soon fade if the Union didn't strike soon. Both sides in the fight were inexperienced. Union Brigadier General McDowell led his green army across Bull Run (the river name) against the similarly inexperienced Confederate Army under Brigadier General P.G.T. Beauregard, whose army was camped near Manassas Junction. McDowell had an ambitious plan for a surprise flank attack on the Confederates' left, but it would be poorly executed. On the other side, the Confederates were planning to attack the Union's left flank also, but would find themselves at a disadvantage as well. Union forces marched slowly for two days, with troops stopping to pick apples or blackberries, or to get water, despite their officers trying to keep them in formation. After two days, they stopped at Centreville for rest. McDowell send 5,000 troops under Brig. Gen. Theodore Runyon to guard the rear. General McDowell was eager to start the fight quickly, because in a few days, he would lose thousands of soldiers whose 90-day enlistments would soon expire. The very next morning, two units whose enlistments expired that day would turn back to Washington, DC, to be mustered out of service, despite pleas from their superiors to stay and despite the sounds of battle. He also heard intelligence that reinforcements under Johnston would be coming soon from the Shenandoah Valley. Becoming more frustrated, the Union commander resolved to attack the Confederate left flank. On the Union side, McDowell planned to use Brigadier General Daniel Tyler's 1st Division at Stone Bridge, and send the two divisions of Brigadier Generals David Hunter and Samuel Heintzelman over Sudley Springs Ford. From there, those two would march into the Confederate rear. From Tyler's division, Colonel Israel Richardson's brigade would harass the Confederates at Blackburn's Ford, to prevent them from thwarting the attack. Patterson would successfully tie down Johnston in the Shenandoah to prevent reinforcements for a short time. The plan overall was sound, but had a number of flaws - it required the synchronized execution of troop movements and attacks in a very inexperienced army, and relied on Patterson to take actions he had already failed to take, and McDowell delayed long enough that Johnston was able to reach the train station to reinforce Beauregard's men. On the morning of July 21, McDowell send Hunter and Heintzelman's divisions of 12,000 men from Centreville at 2:30 AM, marching southwest at the Warrenton Turnpike, then turning northwest toward Sudley Springs. Tyler's division with 8000 men marched directly toward Stone Bridge. The units immediately developed logistical problems, with Tyler's division blocking the advance of the main flanking column on the turnpike; later Union units found the roads which approached Sudley Springs inadequate, little more than cart paths in some places, and did not begin fording the Bull Run till about 9:30 AM; Tyler's men reached Stone Bridge around 6 AM. At 5:15 AM, Richardson's Union brigade fired a few artillery rounds across Mitchell's Fort on the Confederate right, some of which hit Beauregard's headquarters at the Wilmer McLean house while he was eating breakfast, letting him know his offensive battle plan had been preempted. Beauregard ordered demonstration attacks north, toward the Union left at Centreville. Bungled orders and poor communication prevented his orders from being executed. Though he meant for Brig. Gen Richard Ewell to lead the attack, he was ordered instead to simply hold at Union Mills Ford to be ready. Brigadier General D.R. Jones was supposed to attack in support of fellow Confederate General Ewell, but found his forces moving forward alone. Major General Holmes was also supposed to support them, but got no orders at all. The Confederates only had Col. Nathan Evans and his reduced brigade of 1100 men to stand in the path of 20,000 Union soldiers. He began suspecting the weak attacks were feints, and hastily let 900 men from their position on Stone Bridge move to a new location located on the slopes of a place called "Matthews Hill," northwest of his previous position. The delaying action on Matthews Hill included a spoiling attack by Major Roberdeau Wheat's 1st LA Special Battalion, "Wheat's Tigers." Wheat was seriously wounded and his command was thrown back, Evans got reinforcement from two other brigades under Confederate Brig. Gen. Barnard Bee (3rd Brigade) and Col. Francis Bartow (2nd Brigade), bringing his force to 2800 men. They slowed Hunter's brigade (under Burnside) successfully, in its attempts to ford the river at Bull Run. Col William Sherman crossed at an unguarded ford, and struck the right flank of the Confederates defending there; coupled with pressure from Burnside and Major George Sykes, the Confederate line collapsed a little past 11:30 AM, sending them into a disorderly retreat to Henry House Hill. As they retreated from their position on Matthews Hill, the remnant of Evans's, Bee's, and Bartow's command received some cover from Captain John Imboden and his battery of four 6-lb guns, holding off the advance of the Union troops, while the Confederates made their attempt to regroup at Henry House. They were met by Generals Johnston and Beauregard, who had just arrived from Johnston's HQ at Lewis Farm. Luckily for the Confederates, Union General McDowell did not press his tactical advantage by attempting to seize the strategic ground immediately, choosing instead to bombard the hill with the batteries of Capts. James Ricketts and Charles Griffin from Dogan's Ridge. Brig. Gen. Thomas Jackson's Virginia Brigade arrived in support of the disorganized Confederate forces around noon, with Col. JEB Stuart's cavalry and Col. Wade Hampton and his Hampton's Legion. The Legion, about 600-men strong, bought Jackson enough time for his brigade to build a defensive line on Henry House Hill, firing repeated volleys at Sherman's brigade, one of which nearly killed Sherman, missing by about ten feet. Hampton had given his troops about 400 British Enfield rifles for his men, and brought in several sharpshooters to help take the field, including several who had fought at Big Bethel. The 79th NY was decimated by Hampton's musket fire, and began disintegrating. Hampton gestured towards the Union colonel, James Cameron, and remarked, " Look at that brave officer, trying to lead his men and they won't follow him." Moments later, the colonel was fatally wounded; his brother, US Senator Simon Cameron, would receive notice within a week. Later, Union officials claimed Hampton deliberately targeted the officers on the 79th NY in revenge for his nephew's death earlier that day, though he had been killed by soldiers in the 69th NY. Brig. Gen. Jackson posted his five regiments on the reverse slope of the hill, shielding them from direct fire, allowing them to assemble 13 guns for a defensive line, which he posted on the crest of the hill. As the guns fired, their recoil acted to move them down the reverse slope, where they could be safely reloaded. Meanwhile, Union commander McDowell ordered the batteries of Griffin and Ricketts to move from Dogan's Ridge to the hill for close infantry support. Their 11 guns engaged in an artillery duel over 300 yards with Jackson's 13. Being at such close range, the Union rifled pieces were not as effective at close range as the Confederate smoothbores, with many of the Union shots firing over the heads of their targets. One of the unfortunate casualties of the artillery fire was Judith Carter Henry, and 85-year-old widow and invalid, who was unable to leave her bedroom in the Henry House. As Ricketts began receiving rifle fire, he believed it was coming from Henry House, and fired at it. A shell crashed through the bedroom wall, tearing off one of her feed, and inflicting multiple injuries, from which he died later that day. " The Enemy are driving us," Bee said to Jackson. Jackson, former U.S. Army officer VMI professor is said to have replied through a fierce grin with clenched teeth, " Then, Sir, we will give them the bayonet." Bee exhorted his own troops to re-form by shouting, " There is Jackson standing like a stone wall. Let us determine to die here, and we will conquer. Rally behind the Virginians." This exclamation was the source for Jackson's (and his brigade's) nickname, "Stonewall". Bee was shot through the stomach shortly after speaking and died the next day, so it is unclear exactly what he meant. Col. States Rights Gist (yes, that was his real name), serving as Bee's aide-de-camp, took command of the brigade. The commander of the Union Artillery, Griffin, decided he needed to move two of his guns to the southern end of his line, hoping this to provide enfilade fire against the Confederates. About 3 PM, they were overrun by the 33rd Virginia Infantry, whose soldiers were outfitted in blue uniforms, which caused Griffin's commander, Major William Barry, to mistake them for Union troops and to order Griffin not to fire on them. Close range fire from the 33rd Virginia and Stuart's cavalry against the flank of the 11th NY Volunteer Infantry Regiment (aka Ellsworth's Fire Zouaves), which was supporting the Union battery, killed many of the Union gunners and scattered the blue-coated infantry. Capitalizing on his success, Jackson ordered two of his regiments to charge Rickett's guns, and captured them as well. This proved to be the event that turned the battle, the Confederate capture of the Union guns. Although McDowell brought 15 regiments into the fight the Confederates on the hill, outnumbering them 2-to-1, no more than two ever engaged simultaneously. Confederate Gen. Jackson continued to press their attacks, telling his soldiers of the 4th VA Infantry, " Reserve your fire until they come within 50 yards! Then fire and give them the bayonet! And when you charge, yell like furies!!" For the first time, Union troops heard the disturbing, chilling sound of the Rebel Yell. About 4 PM, the final Union troops were pushed off Henry House Hill by charge of two regiments from Colonel Philip St George Cocke's brigade. The yell would spread throughout the Confederate armies. To the west, Chinn Ridge had been occupied by Confederate Colonel Oliver Otis Howard's brigade, from Heintzelman's division. Also at about 4 PM, two Confederate Brigades, Col. Jubal Early's, moving from the Confederate right, and Brig. Gen. Edmund Kirby Smith's (commanded by Col Arnold Elzey after Smith was wounded), having just arrived from the Shenandoah, crushed Howard's brigade. Beauregard ordered his entire line forward. At 5 PM, all along the battlefield McDowell's army was disintegrating. Thousands of Union troops, in large or small groups, or as individuals, began to leave the battlefield, heading for Centreville. McDowell tried to rally regiments and groups of soldiers by riding the battlefield, but most had had enough. Being unable to stop the mass exodus of his troops, McDowell gave orders for Porter's regular infantry battalion, near the turnpike and Manassas-Sudley Road intersection, to act as a rear guard to protect the soldiers as his army withdrew. The Union unit briefly held the crossroads, then retreated eastward with the rest of the army. McDowell's force crumbled and began to retreat. Union Forces: 36,000 Command: Brigadier General Irvin McDowell Casualties and Losses: -killed: 642 -wounded: 1,164 -missing: 1291 Confederate Forces: Army of the Potomac: 22,000 Command: Brigadier P.G.T. Beauregard Army of the Shenandoah: 10,000 Command: General Joseph E. Johnston Casualties and Losses: -killed: 396 -wounded: 1621 -missing: 15 AftermathThe Union feared the Confederates would march on DC, but the rebels would fail to take advantage of their early chance to do so and thus force an early end to the war. The reaction in the north was shock that their army was defeated when they had been expecting an easy victory. The very next day, Lincoln signed a bill which would provide for enlisting another 500,000 soldiers for up to 3 years of service. On July 25th, 11,000 Pennsylvanians who had earlier been rejected for federal service arrived in DC and were accepted. McDowell bore the chief blame in the Joint Committee on the Conduct of the War in Congress, and he was replaced by Maj. Gen. George McClellan. In the Confederacy, the reaction was more muted. There was little public celebration as they realized there would be more battles to come and more losses. Once the short euphoria of victory wore off, President Jefferson Davis called for another 400,000 volunteers. Beauregard was promoted to full general, as the hero of the battle. Stonewall Jackson, who was the most important tactical contributor to the victory, got no special recognition at the moment. Davis privately credited Greenhow with their victory. The victory managed to give the Confederates an esprit de corps that gave them the morale to continue their fight, while it gave a new sense of insecurity in northern commanders, but did prompt the north to make a more determined organizational effort to win the war. Lincoln Explains his Arresting the PoliceOn the 27th of July, Lincoln was asked by the US House of Representatives to explain his actions in arresting police commissioners of Baltimore in violation of the law, and then jailing them illegally. The President replied: "In answer to the resolution of the House of Representatives of the 24th instant asking the grounds, reason, and evidence upon which the police commissioners of Baltimore were arrested and are now detained as prisoners at Fort McHenry, I have to state that it is judged to be incompatible with the public interest at this time to furnish the information called for by the resolution." In other words, Lincoln refused to explain why he disobeyed the law. The Purpose of the WarIn the North, abolitionists, who were at this time just a vocal minority and well-hated by many in the North, were impatient with Lincoln and the war. One, Reverend Charles Edward Lester, expressed his impatience with Lincoln after the President countermanded and revoked the emancipation of slaves in Missouri, notably an angry reversal. The President told him: " I think Sumner, and the rest of you, would upset our apple-cart altogether, if you had your way...We didn't go into the war to put down Slavery, but to put the flag back, and to act differently at this moment, would, I have no doubt, not only weaken our cause, but smack of bad faith; for I never should have had votes enough to send me here, if the people had supposed I should try to use my power to upset Slavery. Why, the first thing you'd see, would be a mutiny in the army. No! We must wait until every other means has been exhausted. This thunderbolt will keep." Incoming AidThe first ships begin to return to the nascent Confederacy, slipping past the shoddy Union blockade, bringing foods, medicines, guns, munitions, blankets, boots, and also consumer goods, keeping the economy afloat and keeping gold and silver in circulation, helping to prevent inflation in the new Confederate dollar. NOTE: Lee's words are public record, and are not my own. The words in quotes are also public record. Information on black Confederates came from "Forgotten Confederates" and "Black Confederates" amongst other books. Information on Mack Dabney is easily found with a Bing search.
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Nov 9, 2019 19:39:39 GMT
Chapter 4: The War Continues Citizen ArrestsAside from members of the Maryland legislature, Lincoln ordered the arrest of the mayor of Baltimore, the police commissioners, the marshal of the police, and a number of private citizens, without warrant. On the morning of September 13, Francis Key Howard, grandson of Francis Scott Key, was also imprisoned within Fort McHenry. He found newspaper publishers, legislators, and other prominent citizens. He wrote: "When I looked out in the morning, I could not help but being struck by an odd and not pleasant coincidence. On that day, forty-seven years before, my grandfather, Mr. F. S. Key, then a prisoner on a British ship, witnessed the bombardment of Fort McHenry. When, on the following morning, the hostile fleet drew off, defeated, he wrote the song so long popular throughout our country, the "Star-Spangled Banner." As I stood upon the very scene of that conflict, I could not but contrast my position with his, forty-seven years before. The flag which he had then so proudly hailed, I saw waving, at the same place, over the victims of as vulgar and brutal a despotism as modern times have witnessed."Howard stayed imprisoned for fourteen months, refusing early release, because that release was based on accepting the government's charge that they were criminals. He continued on American abuse of civil rights: " To have imprisoned men solely on account of their political opinions, is enough to bring eternal infamy on every individual connected with the Administration; but the manner in which we have been treated since our confinement, is, if possible, even more disgraceful to them. I should have supposed that, if the Government chose to confine citizens because their sentiments were distasteful to it, it would have contented itself with keeping them in custody, but would have put them in tolerably comfortable quarters...If I had been told, twelve months ago, that the American people would ever have permitted their rulers, under any pretense whatever, to establish such a despotism as I have witnessed, I should have indignantly denied the assertion; and if I had been told that the officers of the Army would ever consent to be the instruments to carry out the behest of a vulgar dictator, I should have predicted that they would rather have stripped their epaulets from their shoulders. But we live to learn; and I have learned much in the past few months." Howard was deprived of legal counsel, as Secretary of State Seward wrote to tell them: " I am instructed, by the Secretary of State, to inform you, that the Department of State, of the United States, will not recognize any one as an attorney for political prisoners, and will look with distrust upon all applications for release through such channels; and that such applications will be regarded as additional reasons for declining to release the prisoners." As Howard stated, bring held without the benefit of legal counsel: " Each...had determined at the outset to resist, to the uttermost, the dictatorship of Abraham Lincoln...We came out of prison as we had gone in, holding in the same just scorn and detestation the despotism under which the country was prostrate, and with a stronger resolution than ever to oppose it by every means to which, as American freemen, we had the right to resort." Why The War Needed to Be Fought
Robert Ingersoll, who was a free thinker (a near atheist), radical Republican, radical abolitionist, became a colonel in the 11th Illinois Cavalry during the 'Civil War' as some in the north called it. When asked why the north needed to fight the war, he said, " The great stumbling block, the great obstruction in Lincoln's way and in the way of thousands, was the old doctrine of States Rights." No moralizing about the need to abolish slavery, just the idea that states could stand in the way of the government in Washington, DC. A Contrary New YorkerUp in the city of New York, a black man named John Jones spoke up in October before a large crowd of his "undying support" for the Confederacy, for which he was quickly arrested and silenced. He would go on to be labeled 'mad' and fit for the insane asylum. In 1865, near the end of the war, he would be deported to Virginia, and given the Davis Medal. Indian Territory
Like much of the country, opinion was divided in the Indian Territory. Many Indians held slaves - other Indians and blacks. After refusing to allow Creek lands to be annexed by the Confederacy, the Creek Principal Chief Opothleyahola led Creek Union supporters to Kansas, having to fight along the way. Leaders from each of the Five Civilized Tribes, acting without the consensus of their councils, agreed to be annexed to the Confederacy in exchange for certain rights: (a) full citizenship; (b) statehood and representation equal to the other states; (c) protection of and recognition of current tribal lands; (d) officer and enlisted promoted and paid and equipped same as to whites. The negotiations took most of June and July of 1861, and were held up in the Confederate Congress till August, when a treaty between the tribes and the Confederate States were finally agreed to, and the state constitution was finally written and agreed to by October, as the state of Sequoyah, but when passed by Congress, became Oklahoma, the second choice of the Indians, as the Congress didn't want to name a state for a person at this point in time. Oklahoma became a state December 12. After he reached Kansas and Missouri, Opothleyahola and the other Indians loyal to the Union formed three volunteer regiments known as the Indian Home Guard, which fought in Oklahoma and Arkansas. Emancipation Delay
General John Fremont issued his own emancipation proclamation on the 30th of August in St Louis, Missouri, placing the state in martial law, and decreeing the confiscation of all those in rebellion, including slaves. When Lincoln discovered this, he sent an angry letter on the 2nd of September, noting to the general that liberating the slaves would interfere with his political goal of trying to force Kentucky to stay in the Union: " I think there is great danger that...the confiscation of property and the liberating of slaves of traitorous owners, will alarm our Southern Union friends and turn them against us; perhaps ruin our rather fair prospect for Kentucky." A number of Lincoln's constituents noted his anti-abolition moves, and one of his oldest friends, Senator from Illinois Orville Hickman Browning wrote him a letter, questioning his countermanding of Fremont's emancipation proclamation. Lincoln replied sharply on the 22nd of September: " My dear Sir: Yours of the 17th is just received: and coming from you, I confess it astonishes me...General Fremont's proclamation as to confiscation of property and the liberation of slaves is purely political and not within the range of military law or necessity." Kentucky's Neutrality Violated
On the 4th of September, Union Brigadier General Ulysses Grant left Cairo Illinois, and entered Paducah, Kentucky, and occupied the town, which gave the Union control of the northern end of the New Orleans and Ohio Railroad. Troops were somewhat uncontrolled, and several incidents occurred which soured the locals on the Union troops and their occupation, and swayed opinions of the General Assembly. In response to the Union invasion, on the 6th, Confederate Major General Leonidas Polk then violated the Commonwealth's neutrality by ordering Brig. Gen. Gideon Johnson Pillow to occupy Columbus, which was also of strategic importance both because it was the end of the Mobile/Ohio Railroad, and its position along the Mississippi River. Polk constructed Fort DuRussey on the high bluffs of Columbus, equipping it with 143 guns, calling it the "Gibralter of the West." He stretched an anchor chain across the river to control traffic, but it soon broke under its own weight, which the Union wouldn't find out till early 1862. Governor Magaoffin denounced both sides for violating their neutrality, calling for both sides to withdraw. But, on September 7, the General Assembly passed a resolution ordering the withdrawal of only Union Forces, which came first. Magoffin vetoed the resolution, but it was overridden by both houses. Then the General Assembly ordered the flag of the Confederate States to be raised over the state capitol in Frankfort, declaring its allegiance to the Confederacy. With its neutrality broken, both sides quickly moved to establish an advantageous position in the Commonwealth. Under General Albert Sidney Johnston, Confederate forces formed a line in the southern regions of Kentucky and the northern regions of Tennessee, from Columbus to the Cumberland Gap in the east. Johnston dispatched Simon Buckner to fortify the middle at Bowling Green. He arrived on September 18, and began drill sessions and construction elaborate defenses in anticipation of a Union attack. After some riots in Frankfort by Unionists against secessionists, and state militia needing to be called to protect them, the state called a convention on October 29, where Kentucky finally declared its secession, creating a new state seal and flag. This would be contentious, as the state had a larger number of Unionists than other Confederate States. Kentucky would be admitted December 10 to the Confederacy. Confederate Seal of Kentucky
The 14-state Confederacy as of December, when Oklahoma became a state.
Lincoln's Justifications
In a letter to Orville Hickman Browning on the 22nd of September, Union President Abraham Lincoln wrote, in a brazen violation of what would become the international Geneva Conventions: " If a commanding general finds a necessity to seize the farm of a private owner for a pasture, an encampment, or a fortification, he has the right to do so, and to so hold it as long as the necessity lasts; and this is within military law, because within military necessity." No mention was made in the letter of any 5th or 6th amendment rights to due process for those not engaged in conflict against the lawful government of the Union. In a separate letter, a man named Judge Wakefield wrote to the President, asking whether he had accepted Christianity yet, to which Lincoln wrote: " My earlier views of the unsoundness of the Christian scheme of salvation and the human origin of the scriptures have become clearer and stronger with advancing years and I see no reason for thinking I shall ever change them." Around the same time, Manford's Magazine quoted the Union President as having said, " I will not do to investigate the subject of religion too closely, as it is apt to lead to Infidelity (atheism)." President Lincoln ordered the arrest of several citizens in Baltimore, Maryland, later viewed as illegally done, illegally tried, and illegally jailed. One of those persons was a police officer by the name of John W. Davis, who refused to take the Oath of Allegiance to the US government. A protest broke out against his arrest on the 15th of September, to which Lincoln replied: " The President has read this letter, and he deeply commiserates the condition of any one so distressed as the writer seems to be. He does not know Mr. Davis - only knows him to be one of the arrested police commissioners of Baltimore because he says so in this letter. Assuming him to be one of those commissioners, the President understands Mr. Davis could at the time of his arrest, could at any time since, and can now, be released by taking a full oath of allegiance to the government of the United States, and that Mr. Davis has not been kept in ignorance of this condition of release. If Mr. Davis is still so hostile to the government, and so determined to aid its enemies in destroying it, he makes his own choice." John Davis's objection was the illegal, in his view, Oath of Allegiance. He was not hostile to the Union, nor did he want to aid the Confederates to the south; he simply didn't believe that he had to take an oath, and for that, he was arrested. Conscientious Objectors ArrestedCaptain Robert Tansill, a US Marine Corps captain, was serving on the USS Congress, and had read the inaugural address of President Lincoln in early August. He felt he could no longer serve in the US Marine Corps, and sent a letter of resignation to Gideon Welles, the Secretary of the Navy, who refused to accept his resignation. Within 24 hours, Tansill was arrested and sent to military prison without a warrant or charges being filed, and without being told why he was being arrested. He wrote a letter to President Lincoln from Fort Lafayette in New York dated October 3, 1861: His Excellency ABRAHAM LINCOLN,
President of the United States.
SIR: I deem it a duty to myself to bring to the notice of the President the circumstances of my confinement and treatment here. I arrived at Boston in the U. S. frigate Congress on August 23 after an absence from the United States of two years, and resigned my commission as a captain in the U. S. Marine Corps (my only support) rather than join in an unnatural war against my blood relations, kindred and friends. My conscience, the dictates of which I cannot safely disregard, compelled me to this course. On the 27th of August I received a communication from the honorable Secretary of the Navy informing me that my resignation had been received and my name stricken from the rolls of the Marine Corps. Of this I complain not. I was then by an order of the Secretary of the Navy arrested and brought under a guard like a common felon to this fort where I am now incarcerated without even being informed of the charges against me. I have written to the Navy Department* in regard to this unjust and unlawful treatment, to which I have received no answer. As to the particulars and details of my treatment here in prison I deem it unnecessary to trouble Your Excellency. Complaints of this nature have been made by others and forwarded to the Department without having elicited the slightest consideration; besides there are circumstances which decency forbids mentioning to the head of a civilized people. Letters to and from my wife are subjected to the inspection of the commanding officer of this fort, and my dearest friends are denied permission to visit me on the most important business.
Under such extraordinary circumstances I feel justified in appealing and indeed I have no other resource but to appeal directly to the President which I now do, and respectfully ask that I may be brought to trial as soon as possible on the charges against me whatever they may be, or released from this imprisonment which can find no sanction in the laws of war nor in the Constitution or laws of the country which the President has solemnly sworn to support. Should, however, this just request be disregarded I then ask that I may be sent to Washington, D. C., where my wife and children reside that I may be permitted to see them from whom I have been absent in the service of the United States more than two years.
I have the honor to be, sir, your obedient servant,
ROBERT TANSILL.His letter to the President inquiring as to the reason for his arrest never got a reply from the President. So his wife then went to Washington and with a lot of effort, finally got an interview with the President. She asked the President whether he got her husband's letter to him. Lincoln replied, "I did receive that letter and it has got all the answer it will have." She reminded the President that her husband had been serving the nation honorably at sea for over two years, and had been imprisoned without due process (a violation of the 5th amendment and the Constitution's promise of the Writ of Habeas Corpus, which Lincoln suspended). She then asked the President if there were any other reason for his arrest other than that he resigned his commission. At that, Lincoln's face "turned perfectly livid. He jumped up from the table...and brought his clinched fist down hard upon it with an oath." (i.e. profanity). Tansill's wife described how Lincoln then began to move about the room with such a violence and excitement before she informed him that she was just there to see if he got her husband's letter. She then said it looked like she had gotten her answer, to which he replied, "You have most positively!" Mrs. Tansill reported later that she took her little son by the hand, "and closed the door, and thus shut away from my sight, I trust for evermore, the greatest despot and tyrant that ever ruled a nation." It may have been something Tansill said to the President, such as the paragraph: " In entering the public service, I took an oath to support the Constitution, which necessarily gives me the right to interpret it. Our institutions, according to my understanding, are founded upon the principle and right of self-government. The States, in forming the Confederacy [i.e. the Union, often called a Confederation since 1776] did not relinquish that right, and I believe each State has a clear and unquestionable right to secede whenever the people thereof think proper, and the Federal Government has no legal or moral authority to use physical force to keep them in the Union. Entertaining these views, I cannot conscientiously join in a war against any of the States which have already seceded or may hereafter secede, either North or South, for the purpose of coercing them back into the Union. Such a war, in my opinion, would not only certainly and permanently destroy the Confederacy* [United States], but if successful, establish an unlimited despotism on the ruins of our liberty." Captain Tansill remained a prisoner of the state from August 1861 until exchanged in January 1862. He returned back to his home state, Virginia, and was then commissioned as a Captain in the Confederate States Marine Corps. Many such men were treated this way by the United States, and their suffering was recognized by the Confederate Congress, which awarded them "leave of absence pay" for time served as a prisoner of the state. Note that Tansill was motivated by his view of constitutional liberty, not slavery, in his opposition to the war. Resignations from the US Military
It was not uncommon for people to resign from the northern armed forces due to their objection to the war against the seceded states. Lieutenant James B. Lewis, from Charleston, (West) Virginia wrote to Secretary Welles: The General Government having been converted into a military despotism & when I entered the service (then an honorable one), I was sworn to support the constitution of the U.S. That having been set aside, "the higher law" compells me to resign & I do hereby resign my position as Lieutenant in the United States Navy.... It is with deep mortification that I recognize the fact of the utter failure on the part of the North in the failure in the experiment of constitutional liberty. What a spectacle [to] all intelligent minds, is the immolation of the cardinal principles of the declaration of independence (those Virginia fought through a seven years war to establish), 'the consent of the governed & to institute new governments.' The despotism has usurped the place of constitutional liberty.
Captain Isaac Mayo was another such resignation, which he wrote in early May of 1861: For more than half a century it has been the pride of my life to hold office under the Government of the United States. For twenty-five, I have engaged in active sea-service and have never seen my flag dishonored, or the American arms disgraced by defeat. It was the hope of my old age that I might die, as I had lived, an officer in the Navy of a free Government. This hope has been taken from me. In adopting the policy of coercion, you have denied to millions of freemen the rights of the Constitution and in its stead you have placed the will of a sectional Party. As one of the oldest soldiers of America, I protest--in the name of humanity-against this "war against brethren!" I cannot fight against the Constitution while pretending to fight for it. You will therefore oblige me by accepting my resignation.From the distant island of St. Helena, Lieutenant James J. Waddell sent the following while serving on the USS John Adams: The people of the State of North Carolina having withdrawn their allegiance to the Government of the late Confederacy of the United States ... I return to 'His Excellency the President of the United States,' the Commission which appointed me a Lieutenant in the U.S. Navy ... In thus separating myself from association which I have cherished for twenty years, I wish it to be understood that no doctrine of the rights of secession, nor wish for disunion of the States impel me, but simply because my home is the home of my people in the South, and I could not bear arms against them.It should be noted that Captain Mayo was accepted into the Confederate Navy and served honorably until wounded in 1864, and was honorably discharged in 1865. Lt. Waddell served through 1865 and was discharged a Captain. *In OTL, Mayo committed suicide on May 18, 1861. Battle of Ball's Bluff
On the 19th of October, General McClellan ordered Brig. Gen. George McCall to discover why Col Nathan Evans had left Leesburg. Unknown to them, he had returned when Confederate Brig. Gen. Beauregard expressed his displeasure at the move, and took up a defensive position at the Alexandria-to-Winchester Turnpike. While McCall was completing his mapping of the area, McClellan ordered Brig. Gen. Charles Pomeroy Stone to perform a 'slight demonstration' to see how the Confederates would react. Stone moved the troops towards the river at Edwards Ferry, and fired artillery into suspected Confederate positions on the night of the 20th. He crossed about a hundred men of the 1st MN to the VA shore just before dusk. When he got no reaction, he recalled his troops to their camps, and ended his 'slight demonstration.' Stone then ordered Colonel Charles Devens of the 15th Massachusetts Infantry, which was stationed on an island called Harrison's Island, which faced Ball's Bluff, to send a patrol across the river to try to gather information about enemy deployments. He sent Captain Chase Philbrick and about 20 men to carry out the order, but Philbrick mistook a row of trees for Confederate tents, and returned, reporting a camp. Devens was then ordered to cross 300 men, and attack the camp, then return. The next morning on the 21st, Col. Devens's raiding party discovered the patrol's mistake from the night before. They opted not to recross, and instead he deployed his men in a tree line, and sent a messenger back to Stone for new instructions. Stone let him know the rest of the 15th MA (around 350 more men) would join him. Once they arrived, Devens was ordered to move towards Leesburg for reconnaissance. Colonel (and US Senator) Edward Dickinson Baker showed up in Stone's camp to find out about the morning's events; Stone let him know about last night's mistake, and then ordered Baker to go to the crossing, evaluate the situation, and either withdraw troops in Virginia or cross more troops at his discretion. While going upriver, Baker met Devens's messenger, he found out that they had encountered one company (Co. K) of the 17th MS Infantry. (Fourteen black Confederates took up rifles with this company when white enlisted fell in battle; twelve survived the fight.) Finding this out, Baker ordered as many of his troops as he could find to cross the river, but didn't find out how many boats were available, and created a bottleneck, making the crossing merely a drizzle of troops. Devens's men (around 650 now) remained and engaged in two more skirmishes with the growing force of Confederates, while other Union troops crossed the river, but was unable to advance from his position there. Devens finally withdrew around 2 PM and met Col Baker, who crossed about 30 minutes later. Beginning about 3 PM, the fighting began in earnest and continued till just after dark. Death of Col. Edward D. Baker at the Battle of Ball's Bluff, by Irving and HoweCol. Baker was killed around 4:30 PM, and to this day remains the only US Senator killed in battle. After their abortive attempt to break out from their restricted position around the bluff, the Union troops began to recross the river in disarray. Shortly before sunset, a fresh Confederate regiment (17th Mississippi) arrived, and formed the core of the Confederate assault that finally broke and routed the Union troops. Many of the Union soldiers were driven down the steep slope at the southern end of a place called Ball's Bluff (near the present day Union Cemetery), and into the river. Union boats attempting to cross the river back to the other side were soon swamped and capsized on the way back to Harrison Island. Many Union troops, including wounded, drowned. Bodies from the battle floated downriver to Washington, DC and even as far as Mt. Vernon in the days following the battle. Casualties: Union: -killed: 253 -wounded: 244 -captured: 584 Confederate: -killed: 36 -wounded: 117 -captured: 2 Only 65 dead were buried at the eventual Ball's Bluff Union Cemetery, leading to some inaccurate reports that only 65 died in battle. The defeat of the Union forces at Ball's Bluff was a relatively minor one in comparison to the coming battles, but it had a wide impact within and without military affairs due to the loss of a sitting senator. Union Brigadier General Charles Stone became a scapegoat for the defeat, and some in Congress suspected a conspiracy to betray the Union. With three defeats now - Manassas, Wilson's Creek, and now Ball's Bluff - Congress created a Joint Committee on the Conduct of the War to oversee the war efforts, but would rather harry the officers for the duration of the war, and give special attention to Democrat officers, which would give the unfortunate effect of causing political infighting amongst the generals in high command, which would somewhat hinder Union war efforts. The Trent Affair
Britain's relations with the North soured when Captain Charles Wilkes of the US frigate San Jacinto intercepted the British mail packet Trent on November 8, 1861, as it sailed from the Spanish port of Havana in Cuba. He was acting on his own initiative, and was intent on arresting the two Confederate commissioners who were on board, James Mason and John Slidell. Commissioners Mason and Slidell. But the commander of Wilkes's boarding party, Lieutenant Fairfax, was nearly shot, and a fistfight started on deck between the Americans and Britons, leaving two wounded Americans and five wounded Britons; the British were protesting the boarding of their ship in violation of their rights as neutrals, which America herself had insisted on when its own Yankee slave ships had sailed from Massachusetts to Africa. Wilkes returned triumphantly with the two captured commissioners. His audacious action had turned him into a hero in the North overnight, but also plunged the Lincoln administration into its worst crisis yet. The news reached London by November 25, and Queen Victoria was outraged; she wrote that British blood 'boiled' and Viscount Palmerston, her Prime Minister, was outraged as well. "You may stand for this," he raged at his Cabinet, "but damned if I will!" The Foreign Secretary, Lord John Russell, drafted a blunt memorandum to Lord Lyons, the British Minister in Washington, demanding the release of the captives, and a full apology. The memorandum left little room for negotiation and made it impossible for the North to have any room to wiggle out of it. On December 2 Congress unanimously passed a resolution thanking Wilkes " for his brave, adroit, and patriotic conduct in the arrest and detention of the traitors, James M. Mason and John Slidell," and proposing that he receive a " gold medal with suitable emblems and devices, in testimony of the high sense entertained by Congress of his good conduct." It didn't take long for people to begin remarking that the capture of Mason and Slidell resembled the search and impressment practices of the British which the United States had always opposed since its founding and which had previously led to the War of 1812 with Britain. The idea of humans as contraband failed to strike a chord with many in the north. Henry Adams wrote to his brother on the impressment issue: Good God, what's got into you all? What in Hell do you mean by deserting now the great principles of our fathers; by returning to the vomit of that dog Great Britain? What do you mean by asserting now principles against which every Adams yet has protested and resisted? You're mad, all of you.People also started to realize that the issue might be resolved less on legalities and more on the necessity of avoiding a serious conflict with Britain. Elder statesmen such as former President James Buchanan, Thomas Ewing, Lewis Cass, and Robert Walker all came out publicly for the necessity of releasing the commissioners and avoiding war with the British while fighting the rebels also. As December wore on, much of the editorial opinion in northern newspapers started to mirror these opinions and to prepare the American citizens for the release of the prisoners. The opinion that Wilkes had operated without orders and had erred by, in effect, holding a prize court on the deck of the San Jacinto was being spread across the north to try to nudge public opinion away from 'war with Britain too!' to 'Wilkes screwed up and it's not a reflection on us!' The United States were initially very reluctant to back down on the issue. Seward, the Secretary of State, had lost his first opportunity to immediately release the two envoys as an affirmation of the long-held U.S. interpretation of international law. He had written to US Minister Adams at the end of November that Wilkes had not acted under official instructions, but would hold back any more information until it had received some response from Great Britain. He reiterated to him that recognition of the Confederacy would likely lead to war. Lincoln was at first enthused about the capture and reluctant to let them go, but as the reality of the very real possibility of a war with the British Empire at the same time set in he stated: " I fear the traitors will prove to be white elephants. We must stick to American principles concerning the rights of neutrals. We fought Great Britain for insisting … on the right to do precisely what Captain Wilkes has done. If Great Britain shall now protest against the act, and demand their release, we must give them up, apologize for the act as a violation of our doctrines, and thus forever bind her over to keep the peace in relation to neutrals, and so acknowledge that she has been wrong for sixty years." The London Standard saw the capture as " but one of a series of premeditated blows aimed at this country … to involve it in a war with the Northern States." A letter from an American visitor written to Seward declared, " The people are frantic with rage, and were the country polled I fear 999 men out of 1,000 would declare for immediate war." A member of Parliament stated that unless America set matters right the British flag should " be torn into shreds and sent to Washington for use of the Presidential water-closets." The seizure provoked half a dozen anti-Union meetings, held in Liverpool (which became a hub of Confederate sympathy), Oxford, London, Edinburgh, and Dublin and chaired by the future Confederate spokesman James Spence in Liverpool. Private ships began trading non-military supplies to the Confederates at this time, evading the Union blockade by reaching the Bahamas, Jamaica, Cuba, Mexico, or British Honduras. It also did not help the British that an accidental fire near some of its textile mills and warehouses had burned up a good portion of its cotton surplus, making the necessity of acquiring more cotton more pressing in Parliament. An emergency cabinet meeting was called by Palmerston. Prime Minister Palmerston, who believed he had received a verbal agreement from Adams that British vessels would not be interfered with, reportedly began the emergency cabinet meeting by throwing his hat on the table and declaring, " I don't know whether you are going to stand this, but I'll be damned if I do." The Law Officers' report was read and confirmed that Wilkes actions were: illegal and unjustifiable by international law. The "San Jacinto" assumed to act as a belligerent, but the "Trent" was not captured or carried into a port of the United States for adjudication as a prize, and, under the circumstances, cannot be considered as having acted in breach of international law. It follows, that from on board a merchant-ship of a neutral Power, pursuing a lawful and innocent voyage, certain individuals have been taken by force... Her Majesty's Government will, therefore, in our opinion, be justified in requiring reparation for the international wrong which has been on this occasion committed Dispatches from Lyons were given to all in attendance. These dispatches described the excitement in America in support of the capture, referred to previous dispatches in which Lyons had warned that Seward might provoke such an incident, and described the difficulty that the United States might have in acknowledging that Wilkes had erred. Lyons also recommended a show of force including sending reinforcements to Canada and a fleet to the South to protect British economic interests. Palmerston indicated to Lord Russell that it was very possible that the entire incident had been a "deliberate and premeditated insult" designed by Seward to "provoke" a confrontation with Britain. After several days of discussion, on November 30 Russell sent to Queen Victoria the drafts of the dispatches intended for Lord Lyons to deliver to Seward. The Queen in turn asked her husband and consort, Prince Albert, to review the matter. Although ill at the time, Albert read through the dispatches, decided the ultimatum was too belligerent, and composed a slightly softened version. In his November 30 response to Palmerston, Albert wrote: The Queen … should have liked to have seen the expression of a hope [in the message to Seward] that the American captain did not act under instructions, or, if he did that he misapprehended them [and] that the United States government must be fully aware that the British Government could not allow its flag to be insulted, and the security of her mail communications to be placed in jeopardy, and [that] Her Majesty's Government are unwilling to believe that the United States Government intended wantonly to put an insult upon this country and to add to their many distressing complications by forcing a question of dispute upon us, and that we are therefore glad to believe … that they would spontaneously offer such redress as alone could satisfy this country, viz: the restoration of the unfortunate passengers and a suitable apology, and full acceptance of the continuance of commerce between the exports of the southern states and Her Majesty's island realms, and acceptance of observers from the United Kingdom to observe both sides of this conflict currently raging upon your continent.Meanwhile, General Winfield Scott made a trip to Paris to meet with the French and counter Confederate propaganda efforts. The timing was considered odd by British Ambassador to France Lord Cowley, who suggested to Scott that he may want to avoid giving Cowley the impression of a military alliance with France against the British by staying in France. Scott left within 48 hours, returning to the United States. In the wake of the Trent Affair, Lord Palmerston managed to secure funding to augment the Canadian defenses from the meager 2100 in Nova Scotia, 2200 in the rest of Canada, and scattered posts across the remainder of British North America. Another 15,000 infantry and cavalry were sent with supporting cavalry. The news of the Trent Affair hit the stock economy, causing the market in New York to fall, and several banks to suspend payment in specie; only in Ohio, Indiana, and Union-held parts of Kentucky continued to pay in coin, leaving the Treasury unable to pay its soldiers, suppliers, or contractors. This would be the impetus in creating 'greenbacks' (fiat money) to pay people. With all of the negative news, the official response from France also arrived. William Dayton (US Minister to France) had already told Seward of his own meeting with Thouvenel, in which the French foreign minister had told him that Wilkes' actions were "a clear breach of international law" and that France would " remain a spectator in any war between the United States and England but would expect her right to trade peacefully in the southern states would be respected." Lyons made it known to Seward that his government sought peaceful trade with the south, as its cotton and tobacco were well-sought in the United Kingdom and the rest of the empire, and this would be seen as a gesture of goodwill by the Americans to continue a vital trade from its southern states. Seward's reply was " a long, highly political document," with several inconsistencies in logic, but gave the British what they wanted. Seward stated that Wilkes had acted on his own and apologized to the British for the treatment of their citizens by American naval personnel. The capture and search of Trent was consistent with international law, and Wilkes' only errors were in failing to take Trent to a port for judicial determination and in not controlling his own men on the British ship. The release of the prisoners was therefore required in order "to do to the British nation just what we have always insisted all nations ought to do to us." Seward's reply, in effect, accepted Wilkes' treatment of the prisoners as contraband and also equated their capture with the British exercise of impressment of British citizens off of neutral ships. Seward continued to state that the southern states being in rebellion with the legal government of the United States, British trade would be seen as a violation of their neutrality and could open the two to war; however, the Lincoln government wished to avoid all appearance of hostility between the two powers and would allow cotton and tobacco out of the south in exchange for non-military items (no gunpowder, rifles, cartridges, cannon, etc) being returned into the south. At the time, the North was demanding that the British government withdraw its recognition of Confederate belligerency in the form of its Proclamation of Neutrality, however, Lord Lyons made it clear to Seward that it would remain in effect, and that the United States were not in a position to make demands upon Her Majesty's Government at this time. Mason and Slidell were released from Fort Warren, and boarded the HMS Rinaldo at Provincetown, MA. The ship took them to St Thomas, and then on the 14th of January, they left on the mail packet La Plata for Southampton. The news of their release reached Britain on January 8, which was received by the British as a diplomatic victory. Their textile mill owners and workers were happy that their supplies of cotton would continue. Palmerston noted that Seward's response contained "many doctrines of international law" contrary to the British interpretation, and Russell wrote a detailed response to Seward contesting his legal interpretations, but the crisis was now over. The North had egg on its face, but it could come out claiming to save face. The South did not get its diplomatic recognition just yet, but the British public opinion was slowly turning towards them due to the Union's missteps. And unfortunately for them, the South would be able to avoid their blockade in many respects, such that their international trade would only be blocked by a third by 1862. Thanksgiving Day (November) During the first year of war, the Confederate President, Jefferson Davis, made a proclamation of thanksgiving: Proclamation of Thanksgiving, 1861
by President Jefferson Davis
WHEREAS, it hath pleased Almighty God, the Sovereign Disposer of events, to protect and defend us hitherto in our conflicts with our enemies as to be unto them a shield.
And whereas, with grateful thanks we recognize His hand and acknowledge that not unto us, but unto Him, belongeth the victory, and in humble dependence upon His almighty strength, and trusting in the justness of our purpose, we appeal to Him that He may set at naught the efforts of our enemies, and humble them to confusion and shame.
Now therefore, I, Jefferson Davis, President of the Confederate States, in view of impending conflict, do hereby set apart Friday, the 15th day of November, as a day of national humiliation and prayer, and do hereby invite the reverend clergy and the people of these Confederate States to repair on that day to their homes and usual places of public worship, and to implore blessing of Almighty God upon our people, that he may give us victory over our enemies, preserve our homes and altars from pollution, and secure to us the restoration of peace and prosperity.
Given under hand and seal of the Confederate States at Richmond, this the 31st day of October, year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and sixty one.
By the President,
JEFFERSON DAVIS
President Davis would do the same in 1862 (Nov 14), 1863 (Nov 20), and 1864 (Nov 18); only in 1863, and with public pressure, would Abraham Lincoln copy President Davis's proclamation with one of his own. In 1865, President Davis would sign a bill making the third Thursday of each November the official day of Thanksgiving in the Confederacy. NOTE: Quotes in this post are the person's own words, not mine. They are in the public record if you use Bing or DuckDuckGo to search for them. New Orleans, LAA seven-mile long line of Confederate soldiers marched through the streets of New Orleans on the 23rd of November to cheers of the people. Among them were 1400 free black volunteers. Missouri Gets TaxedIn December, Major General Henry Halleck, who was in charge of the Department of Missouri in the winter of the first year of the war, issued an order that those "known to be hostile to the Union" would be taxed "in proportion to the guilt and property of each individual" with the proceeds of that taxation supposedly earmarked for 'suffering' Unionist Missourians. The Missourians who were assessed the tax had a week to appeal, but if they couldn't prove their loyalty to the United States, the amount owed increased 10%. Per Halleck's order: "Any one who shall resist or attempt to resist the execution of these orders will be immediately arrested and imprisoned." For the people of Missouri who couldn't afford to pay cash, their furniture or other property was then seized and auctioned, usually at a fraction of its real worth. The Bill of Rights seemed not to protect Missouri from Halleck.
|
|
lordroel
Administrator
Posts: 67,964
Likes: 49,368
|
Post by lordroel on Nov 9, 2019 20:01:42 GMT
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Feb 11, 2020 5:02:56 GMT
Chapter 4.5: Winter 1861During Christmas, 1861, Thomas Jackson, one of the Generals of the Confederacy, visits his wife, Anna. In the next few days they would conceive their first child, a daughter, the first of several to live past infancy. General Jackson, January 4, 1862, returning from Winchester on the way to Berkeley Springs, attempting to clear out a federal garrison
Having wintered with his wife, General Jackson sought to operate in the Shenandoah Valley to clear out the Federal troops. Having secured his northern flank, he turned to the 5000 Union men in Romney under Brigadier General Benjamin F. Kelley. After taking Romney, he planned to attack the Union garrison and railroad hub over in Cumberland, MD. If he could, he would also try to sever and to disrupt the supply and transport lines of the enemy. His expedition would test his newly formed army, allowing the erstwhile professor to learn which officers he could trust and which he couldn't. On the 1st of January, Jackson's cavalry under Lt Col Turner Ashby led the way, followed by 4 brigades of Confederate infantry. Travel was easy over the flat terrain, but by late afternoon a cold front blew in, dropping temperatures that night into the teens. The column halted at Pughtown, having covered 8 miles that day. The next day, they covered 7 miles and camped at Unger's Store. By the middle of the next day, Jackson's army had marched another 11 miles in the snow, and elements of Ashby's Cavalry had engaged the enemy 3 miles outside Berkeley Springs. That night, as the army camped in the woods near the enemy garrison of 1400 troops, another 6" of snow fell on them. On the morning of the 4th, Jackson's brigade dug themselves out from under their snow-laden blankets, half-frozen, cursing him as the cause of their sufferings. Unknown to them, Jackson lay close by under a tree, also snowed under, and heard every one of their complaints. Without any rebuke, he crawled out from under his own snow-covered blanket and shook off the snow. He made a quip to the nearest men about it, who didn't know he arrived during the night and had lain down amongst them. News of what happened spread throughout the brigade quickly, and fully restored his popularity. It was fortunate for the troops to learn the mettle of their leader, since they were about to go into battle with him at the command. When the attack finally occurred at Berkeley Springs, it didn't go as coordinated as Jackson had planned.. General Loring, according to his journal published after the war, had "managed to scatter the rest of his command all over the countryside - except toward the front." Exasperated, the young general rode out into the confusion and took command of the situation. By mid-afternoon, Jackson dashed into the city with his escort, ahead of his own skirmishers, the enemy already having left in retreat back to Hancock. Stonewall learned a lot about his command on that day, and he and his Stonewall Brigade established headquarters in Strother's health resort in Berkeley Springs. The first test of his expedition had been difficult, but successful. The second test would be the Union garrison at Romney. The Stonewall Brigade made their way through the mountain country in western Virginia, soon to be carved off into the 'state' of West Virginia. Heavy snow and ice was a severe challenge to the expedition, but the Stonewall Brigade persevered. What lay ahead for them was the Shenandoah Valley Campaign, which would go on to be ranked by historians as among "the most brilliant in history," and it would go on to make their general a legend. His contrasts were striking to Richard Lee Johnson, historian and professor at the University of the South who wrote three books and a biography of Jackson. According to Johnson, Jackson was one day a humble, gentle, and compassionate husband and father, but when he was summoned to fight, he became a relentless, ferocious, and remarkably successful warrior. At all times, he was devout, disciplined, and devoted to his duty. Newport News, VAA group of New York soldiers were on patrol near Newport News, VA on the 22nd of December, 1861. Union soldiers killed 6 black Confederates out of 700 armed black Confederates before they retreated. Later, these Union soldiers would swear in an affidavit that they were attacked by black soldiers. One of them complained: " If they (Confederates) fight us with Negroes, why should we not fight them with Negroes too?...Let us fight the devil with fire." Earlier that month, an armed slave 'Dave' or 'Davy' saved a Georgia colonel from capture by single-handedly capturing several Union soldiers in a battle in Virginia. Chapter 5: Early 1862 RomneyGeneral Stonewall Jackson & Colonel Turner Ashby at Jackson's Headquarters - Romney, Western Virginia - January 14, 1862
After a long and arduous trek through the western mountains of Virginia, General Jackson and his brigade finally made it to the town of Romney, where a snowstorm blanketed the land and was continuing to fall. The temperature did not get above 27° F the day they arrived. Originally, the general had planned to destroy and to capture the Union's garrison in Romney, but when they arrived, the Union troops had simply abandoned Romney, fleeing the city. They simply did not want to engage the army of General Jackson. For the General, he counted this reprieve from combat as a miracle from Almighty God Himself. Once he and his troops surveyed the town, Jackson placed his headquarters in the brick home of John Backer White, which was located in the center of the town. Being liberated from the Union army occupation, the citizenry of Romney was ecstatic with the arrival of southern troops, and expressed their gratitude in their care for the southern troops. Unlike other wars fought in different parts of the world, this War for Southern Independence was being fought around peoples' homes, in their own home states. Women played an enormous role in the lives of southern soldiers, being amongst the most patriotic of supporters, urging their men to fight, and shunning any who would not bear arms in the struggle for southern independence. Southern women found any way they could to help the war efforts by becoming nurses, laundresses, couriers and spies, cooks, writers, and even offering their homes as hospitals for troops to convalesce. While their men were away defending their country, they struggled to do the work of a man as well as that of a woman; they worked in the fields with fieldhands, as well as ran the family farms. Quite a few women in the town of Winchester managed to knit enough socks for the entire Stonewall Brigade. Unlike the Northern troops, who came from faraway cities and were supported by great stores of materiel from those rich and populous cities closely connected by rail with plenty of money, food, factories, and bodies to fight, the Southern Army generally relied upon the generosity of the citizenry to sustain itself, often going without much more than hardtack and poor coffee substitutes to try to make it through. The experiences of war would be one of the main drives in creating a true Confederate nationality amongst the people. As shown in the above image from John Strain, Jackson's troops received a little 'southern hospitality' that January 14th from the town of Romney. A Spot of Tea (Early February) Given the uproar caused by the Trent Affair, the Lincoln administration could not risk another incident so close, and allowed a small fleet of 10 British vessels to sail through* their early blockade without any incident other than a small recognition by flag, when the British dipped their flag, to which the Union ships answered, with all hands on deck for salute. While in the port of Charleston, the British unloaded their wares, bringing tea, coffee, boots, uniforms, blankets, commercial goods, medicines, medical implements, glassware, silverware, overcoats and gloves, and other goods, but no gunpowder, cannon shot, rifles, or cartridges. Money, including gold and silver, was exchanged, and cotton loaded bound for Britain. An after-effect of this exchange would be the stabilization of prices of the Confederate dollar. Overcoat shipped from England, Museum of the South
The people of Charleston held welcoming parties for the British crews, and entertained for two days before they departed for home. Several British officers agreed to stay behind as 'observers' for the crown, to determine the conduct of the war on both the Union side and the Confederate side. Confederate House of Representatives Meets Confederate Representative John TylerOn the 18th of February 1862, 105 representatives met in Virginia at the Virginia Capitol including former US President John Tyler, who despite his health, was elected and able to serve in the House. Virginia Capitol Building
Thomas Bocock, Speaker of the House, had Representative Tyler gavel in the first session of the Confederate House, an event reported in newspapers across Virginia and the Confederacy. The House floor as recreated from the 1860s. The House met from February 18 to April 21, 1862. VirginiaThe Virginia legislature passed a bill to enroll all the state's free blacks for service in the Confederate Army on the 4th of February. Confederate Dollars
Having separated from the United States, the Confederate States created their own currencies, though being a new nation, their value fluctuated with the fortunes of the war, as did the Union currency. Union Greenbacks
Due to the economic issues brought up by the war, the Union was forced to create a fiat currency, colloquially called 'Greenbacks.' Around $50,000,000 in notes were authorized August 10,1861 for circulation to help ease the issues with specie redemption. The similarity between the two currencies would help spur the efforts of the Union to try to flood the Confederacy with counterfeit currency to try to destroy the southern economy to help the Union war efforts. Confederate Declaration of Independence (February 21, 1862) Jefferson Davis suffered a series of nightmares in early January. He saw images of people talking around glass, clear tables in strange clothes, with bright lights and images of the battle flag going down in South Carolina in front of those people, all condemning him as a traitor to the United States, and the Southern Cross, the newly adopted battle flag, being called the flag of racists, and talking of destroying it. The dream shifted; more men and women he didn't know, talking about the South fighting only for slavery, and everyone in the South as eternally guilty of oppression of black people. He saw riots and people screaming threats to peaceful people. He awoke in a sweat and couldn't sleep for three days. He wrote to the Congress and the state governors that the Confederacy, to justify its own existence, but explain itself in terms more than that of just holding slaves, but in terms of the reasons for declaring their independence from the United States, as their own grandfathers had done four score years ago. He asked for some of the brightest minds to work on a Confederate Declaration of Independence, and soon they had their own Declaration. On the 21st of February, the Confederate States released their Declaration of Independence and sent copies to the French and British consuls near and abroad, and around Europe, hoping to stir sympathy and recognition for their cause. Text of the Confederate Declaration of Independence
Confederate Declaration of Independence
When in the course of human events, it becomes necessary for a people to dissolve the political bands which have connected them with one another and to resume among the powers of the earth, the separate and equal station to which the Laws of Nature and of Nature's God entitle them, a decent respect to the opinions of mankind requires that they should declare the causes which impel them to the separation.
The several states, being sovereign and independent, and recognized as such at the end of our war with Great Britain, viz. "His Britannic Majesty acknowledges the said United States, viz: New Hampshire, Massachusetts Bay, Rhode Island and Providence Plantations, Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina and Georgia, to be FREE, SOVEREIGN AND INDEPENDENT STATES; that he treats with them as such; and for himself, his heirs and successors, relinquishes all claims to the government, propriety and territorial rights of the same and every part thereof" then created a compact amongst themselves, styled the Articles of Confederation, which also preserved their sovereignty in Article II, viz. "Each state retains its sovereignty, freedom, and independence, and every Power, Jurisdiction, and right, which is not by this confederation expressly delegated to the United States, in Congress assembled." Having found deficiencies in their common government, the same states seceded from the Articles to the late Constitution for the United States.
Recognizing that our own declaration of independence from the United Kingdom asserted "That whenever any Form of Government becomes destructive of these ends, it is the Right of the People to alter or to abolish it, and to institute new Government, laying its foundation on such principles and organizing its powers in such form, as to them shall seem most likely to effect their Safety and Happiness. Prudence, indeed, will dictate that Governments long established should not be changed for light and transient causes; and accordingly all experience hath shewn that mankind are more disposed to suffer, while evils are sufferable than to right themselves by abolishing the forms to which they are accustomed. But when a long train of abuses and usurpations, pursuing invariably the same Object evinces a design to reduce them under absolute Despotism, it is their right, it is their duty, to throw off such Government, and to provide new Guards for their future security."
We continue to hold that all men are created equal and are endowed by their Creator with inalienable rights, including that of life, liberty, property, and the pursuit of happiness. While governments are instituted to protect those rights, and derive their just powers from the consent of the governed, when they become injurious of those rights, the right of the people, in their own sovereign states, always retain the right to resume their rights and independence when one party, their common agent, the United States, becomes injurious of those rights. The right of compact means that when one party fails to uphold its obligations then the other party is thereby released from the compact. To prove that the United States have done so, and have sought to establish a tyranny over the people of the Confederate States, and we of right ought to be free and independent thereof, and have the right to join together in a new compact, delegating certain powers to our new common government to protect our retained rights, we submit the following facts to the world of sovereign nations:
*The current President of the United States was elected by a sectional majority and a sectional party, not having won a majority of the electoral college, and yet believing the right to govern the entirety of the vast nation
*The United States have sought to establish tariffs for the purpose of protecting native industries, not for the purpose of funding the general government
*The United States sought to spend the majority of tariff revenue in the northern states for internal improvements and public works, further enriching the north to the detriment of the South.
*Being agricultural in nature, the southern States felt a disproportionate share of the burden of the tariffs passed by the north in purchasing manufactured goods from overseas, making them more expensive for our people, and obliging us to further enrich the northern states with our wealth by purchasing their products instead
*The passage of the Morrill Tariff has showed the north's interest in eating out our sustenance even further, the effects of which would fall mostly upon the people of these southern states.
*The United States have sought to burden national legislation with multiple and varied items having no relation to one another, thus buying the votes of various congressmen
*The United States have sought to eat out the treasury through contracts which continually have more and more costs, far exceeding the amount agreed upon by law.
*The United States have sought to deny our right to secession, a right recognized in our independence and our own accession to the Constitution, denied by no other state, and continually claimed by northern states themselves over the last several decades, notably when Louisiana was purchased and during our late war with Great Britain.
*The United States have sought to deny the right of the states, being the parties to the compact of the Constitution, to nullify unconstitutional acts, rendering us mere districts beholden to the national government, not equal parties of shared sovereignty, and rendering a national government the sole judge of its own powers and limits.
*The United States have sought to render the sovereign states subservient districts of a national government to be dictated privileges rather than retaining rights, not equal parties to the compact.
Aside from these reasons, alone being enough to warrant our own separation, people from the northern United States sought to use slavery against us, in return for us not allowing them their tariffs they sought;
*The imposition of slaves upon the entire United States was inherited from our former colonial allegiances, which has since forsworn the object of negro slavery; starting first in Massachusetts in 1641, New Hampshire in 1645, Delaware in 1645, and moving southward, legalizing first the slave trade, and thence slavery itself. The people of the South at the time began abolition societies which sought peaceful, gradual, compensated emancipation of their own volition, respecting both the future of the servant and the obligations and debts of the persons whom they served. Working together with abolition societies in the South, both sides of the United States worked together for peaceful, gradual, and compensated emancipation. After a time, the northern states established gradual and compensated emancipation, selling their slaves to the South and continuing the slave trade itself to continue the profits which funded their states' economies. Having accomplished their own emancipation, the North then denied the South the same right to seek our own gradual, peaceful, and compensated emancipation, vilifying us for the same thing they themselves and their forefathers did, with such radical abolitionists decrying us in the vilest terms, making it difficult, if not impossible, to free our own servants in a manner of our choosing, by demanding immediate and uncompensated emancipation which would impoverish many people both north and south, and would not prepare former servants for the responsibilities of citizenship and freedom either here or abroad.
*Northern persons soured our relations as equal partners in the general government, with over twenty-five years of shouts and cries of calling us sinners and devils for engaging in the same practices they themselves engaged in, the very definition of hypocrisy.
*The actions of the Lincoln administration in the passage of the Corwin amendment, to preserve slavery from interference by Congress, shows that slavery is safer within the United States than without, and that our own secession is not a matter of holding slaves, but a matter of our right to choose how and when to emancipate such persons as are now held to service or labor, mindful of our hoped for friends abroad having already chosen peaceful emancipation themselves; if the southern states wished to preserve slavery, the surest means of doing so would have been to remain within the United States, by show of their own actions.
*The attempt of inciting servile insurrection and murder of our citizens on the part of such radical abolitionists, showed the several Southern states that remaining within the United States would not preserve their lives from danger.
*The prevention of southerners currently holding persons to service or labor from moving into the common territories, which may or may not be conducive to servile labor, preventing the free movement of our people, so that the northern states can then establish numerical superiority over us in the national government, and thus vote against our best interests in any matter whatsoever, hiding their desire for national power behind a moral drapery for the eyes of the world.
*When having created the Constitution, all states held slaves and agreed to the provision of the compact returning fugitives to the person whom service or labor was due, and then, for the last thirty years, refused to agree to abide thereby, violating the compact to which they agreed, entirely different from the reserved power of nullification of unconstitutional laws, being a term of the Constitution itself.
*The United States sought to protect the vile slave trade, while the Southern states sought to eliminate it, securing only a twenty-year delay in the Constitution to gain the assent of the northern states, before outright banning the trade in our new Constitution, and pledging ourselves to the elimination thereof abroad.
*The states constituting New England sought to count those held to service or labor as 3/5 for the purpose of representation, so as to reduce our power in the federal government, while we sought to count every person as one person.
*The people of the northern states decry our own treatment of our servants, while at the same time ban free persons of color from settling in their states, viz. Oregon, Illinois, and making it impossible for such persons to make a living by denying them the exercise of the freedoms of a white person amongst them.
Proving our separation a correct and wise course of action;
*The Lincoln administration called for an invasion of states, asking for 75,000 volunteers to wage war against the southern states, showing the world that he means to subdue us to his national government, a design rejected by the authors of our Constitution and a power unanimously rejected by the same; If he deigns to wage war against us, will he wage war with other nations to subdue them as well?
*The Lincoln administration refused to treat with our envoys to engage in subterfuge, and attempted to force us to fire the first shot to rally northern sympathies to his war against us. If he engages in this subterfuge, how can we trust other promises he makes?
*The Lincoln administration engaged in an illegal blockade of our ports, attempting to starve us out, while claiming that the several states of this Confederacy are still within the Union and presumably under his protection. If he believes starving his own claimed citizens wise, what would he do if he wins the war against us?
*The Lincoln administration has suspended the ancient and accepted right of the writ of habeas corpus, arresting individuals for exercising their right to free political speech, in violation of the first amendment to the Constitution of the United States; if this right is infringed, what others shall he abridge?
*The Lincoln administration has shuttered northern newspapers for showing sympathies to our cause of freedom and recognizing our right of secession. If he shutters the free press, which other rights shall he abridge?
*The Lincoln administration has created money without backing, in violation of the plain word of the Constitution. If he creates money without gold or silver, when will the creation of money end? When prices go from a dollar to a hundred, a thousand, hundreds of thousands?
*The Lincoln administration has allowed federal soldiers to destroy property aside from that of a military necessity, bringing his war to our civilians, and if this war continues we fear that a state of total war will come to destroy our houses, our livestock, our families, our servants, and our savings, and our children will be taught to hate their fathers for even attempting to retain their freedoms from such tyranny
In these and we believe more actions, our separation from our former brethren shall be justified in how they conduct themselves in this war. We invite the world to view us and our conduct and that of the northern states and decide for yourselves which of us you wish to support or not.
We have tried to work with our northern brethren, since the time of the founding of our great republic of republics. We have warned them, from time to time, of attempts by our common legislature to protect our rights and not to extend an unwarrantable jurisdiction over us. We have reminded them of the circumstances of our founding and constitutional government. We have appealed to their native justice and magnanimity; and we have conjured them, by the ties of our common kindred, to disavow these new and alien usurpations which would inevitably interrupt our connections and correspondence. They too, have been deaf to the voice of justice and of consanguinity. We must, therefore, acquiesce in the necessity which denounces our separation, and hold them as we hold the rest of mankind, enemies in war, in peace friends.
We, the Confederate States of America, in Congress assembled, seek peace and free commerce with all nations.
We seek the gradual and compensated emancipation of the servants among us with proper preparations made for their freedom, whether here or abroad, preparing and educating them to become citizens wherever they choose to live, in accordance with the laws of the respective states, respecting both the servants and their futures and the laws of property and contract initiated under the laws of the United States which we inherited, avoiding the impoverishment of both servants and the persons to whom their labor is rendered, as has been achieved in the British Empire and elsewhere.
We seek limitations on the corruption of government wrought by our former brethren in the north, which we have corrected in our own constitution.
We ask the northern states to cease their war of subjugation and oppression of the rights of states, their attempt at suppression of these sovereign states to a nationalised government capable of reducing us to mere appendages.
We ask the northern states to respect the limits of the Constitution upon the federal government and cease their attempts at reducing the remaining United States into a nationalised despotism, subject to the whims of whichever party controls the levers of government.
We ask the opinion of our friends among the family of independent nations to view our conduct at home and in the current war brought upon us by the northern states, and compare this to the conduct of our former brethren and decide whom you wish to aid and to support in this contest.
We, therefore, the representatives of the Confederate States of America, in General Congress assembled, appealing to the Supreme Judge of the world for the rectitude of our intentions, do, in the name and by the authority of the good people of these sovereign states solemnly publish and declare, That these Confederated States are, and of right ought to be, FREE AND INDEPENDENT STATES; that they are absolved from all allegiance to the United States and that all political connection between them and the United States is, and ought to be, totally dissolved; and that, as free and independent states, they have full power to levy war, conclude peace, contract alliances, establish commerce, and do all other acts and things which independent states may of right do. And for the support of this declaration, with a firm reliance on the protection of Almighty God and His Divine Providence, we mutually pledge to each other our lives, our fortunes, and our sacred honor.The text of this document was written on a large piece of parchment with ink by C.T. Bruen of Virginia, the journal clerk of the first Confederate Congress, for the purpose of preserving the document for posterity and stored in the Virginia Legislature building, shared by the Confederate Congress. Second Inauguration
On the 22nd day of February, Jefferson Davis was sworn in for the second time, this time of the permanent government of the Confederate States of America, and gave his second inaugural address to a crowd gathered in Richmond. Capture of New Orleans
New Orleans soon became a major source of troops, armament, and supplies to the Confederate States Army after Louisiana seceded; the Louisiana Native Guard, including 1500 persons of color, were raised for the defense of the state in January 1862, and would soon see combat*. Among the early responders to the call for troops was the "Washington Artillery," a pre-war militia artillery company that later formed the nucleus of a battalion in the Army of Northern Virginia. Several area residents soon rose to prominence in this Army, including P.G.T. Beauregard, Braxton Bragg, Albert G. Blanchard, and Harry T. Hays, the commander of the famed Louisiana Tigers infantry brigade which included a large contingent of Irish American New Orleanians. The city was initially the site of a Confederate States Navy ordnance depot. New Orleans shipfitters produced some innovative warships, including the CSS Manassas (an early ironclad), as well as two submarines (the Bayou St. John submarine and the Pioneer) which did not see action before the fall of the city. The Confederate Navy actively defended the lower reaches of the Mississippi River, during the Battle of the Head of Passes. Early in the Civil War, New Orleans became a prime target for the Union Army and Navy. The U.S. War Department planned a major attack to seize control of the city and its vital port, to choke off a major source of income and supplies for the fledgling Confederacy. The political and commercial importance of New Orleans, as well as its strategic position, made it an important Union objective soon after the opening of the Civil War. Captain David Farragut was selected by the Union government for the command of the West Gulf Blockading Squadron in January 1862. The four heavy ships of his squadron (none of them armored) were, with many difficulties, brought to the Gulf Coast and the Lower Mississippi River. Around them assembled nineteen smaller vessels (mostly gunboats) and a flotilla of twenty mortar boats under the command of Commander David Dixon Porter. The main defenses of the Mississippi River consisted of two permanent forts, Fort Jackson and Fort St. Philip, along with numerous small auxiliary fortifications. The two forts were of masonry and brick construction, armed with heavy rifled guns as well as smoothbores and located on either river bank to command long stretches of the river and the surrounding flats. In addition, the Confederates had some improvised ironclads and gunboats, large and small, but these were both outnumbered and outgunned by the Union Navy fleet. On April 16, after elaborate reconnaissance, the Union's fleet steamed into position below the forts and prepared for the Battle of Forts Jackson and St. Philip. On April 18, the mortar boats opened fire. Their shells fell with great accuracy, and although one of the boats was sunk by counter-fire and two more were disabled, Fort Jackson was seriously damaged. However, the defenses were by no means crippled, even after a second bombardment on April 19. A formidable obstacle to the advance of the Union main fleet was a boom between the forts, designed to detain vessels under close fire if they attempted to run past. Gunboats were repeatedly sent at night to endeavor to destroy the barrier, but they had little success. US Navy bombardment of the forts continued, disabling only a few Confederate guns. The gunners of Fort Jackson were under cover and limited in their ability to respond. At last, on the night of April 23, the gunboats Pinola and Itasca ran in and opened a gap in the boom. At 2:00 a.m. on April 24, the fleet weighed anchor, Farragut in the corvette Hartford leading. After a severe conflict at close quarters with the forts and ironclads and fire rafts of the defense, almost all the Union fleet (except the mortar boats) forced its way past. The ships soon steamed upriver past the Chalmette batteries, the final significant Confederate defensive works protecting New Orleans from a sea-based attack. At noon on April 25, Farragut anchored in front of the prized city. Forts Jackson and St. Philip, isolated and continuously bombarded by the mortar boats, surrendered on April 28. Soon afterwards, the infantry portion of the combined arms expedition marched into New Orleans and occupied the city without further resistance, resulting in the capture of New Orleans. New Orleans had been captured without a battle in the city itself and so it was spared the destruction suffered by many other cities of the American South. The city was in Confederate hands for 455 days. The Federal Fleet at anchor in New Orleans, 1862
New Orleans under Union Control
The Federal commander was Major General Benjamin Butler, who soon subjected New Orleans to a strict martial law which was so tactlessly administered as greatly to intensify the hostility of South and North, and even help sway foreign opinion away from the perceived anti-slavery North. Many of his acts offended the population time after time, such as the seizure of $800,000 that had been deposited in the office of the Dutch consul. Butler was nicknamed "The Beast," or "Spoons Butler" (the latter arising from silverware looted from local homes by some Union troops). Butler ordered the inscription "The Union Must and Shall Be Preserved" to be carved into the base of the celebrated equestrian statue of General Andrew Jackson, the hero of the Battle of New Orleans, in Jackson Square. He ordered French to be banned, and only English used within the city. Most notorious to city residents was Butler's General Order No. 28 of May 15, issued after some provocation: if any woman should insult or show contempt for any Federal officer or soldier, she shall be regarded and shall be held liable to be treated as a "woman of the town plying her avocation," a common prostitute. That order provoked storms of protests both in the North and the South as well as abroad, particularly in England and France. Among Butler's other controversial acts while in command of the city was the June hanging of William Mumford, a pro-Confederacy man who had torn down the US flag over the New Orleans Mint, against Union orders. He also imprisoned a large number of uncooperative citizens. However, Butler's administration had benefits to the city, which was kept both orderly and his massive cleanup efforts made it unusually healthy by 19th century standards. However, the international furor over Butler's acts helped fuel his removal from command of the Department of the Gulf on December 17, 1862. Maj. Gen. Nathaniel P. Banks later assumed command at New Orleans for the duration of its occupation. Under Banks, relationships between the troops and citizens improved, but the scars left by Butler's regime lingered for decades after Union troops left. NOTE: I marked changes with an asterisk. Obviously, the Declaration is a change.
|
|
lordroel
Administrator
Posts: 67,964
Likes: 49,368
|
Post by lordroel on Feb 11, 2020 19:08:49 GMT
Chapter 4.5: Winter 1861During Christmas, 1861, Thomas Jackson, one of the Generals of the Confederacy, visits his wife, Anna. In the next few days they would conceive their first child, a daughter, the first of several to live past infancy. General Jackson, January 4, 1862, returning from Winchester on the way to Berkeley Springs, attempting to clear out a federal garrison
Having wintered with his wife, General Jackson sought to operate in the Shenandoah Valley to clear out the Federal troops. Having secured his northern flank, he turned to the 5000 Union men in Romney under Brigadier General Benjamin F. Kelley. After taking Romney, he planned to attack the Union garrison and railroad hub over in Cumberland, MD. If he could, he would also try to sever and to disrupt the supply and transport lines of the enemy. His expedition would test his newly formed army, allowing the erstwhile professor to learn which officers he could trust and which he couldn't. On the 1st of January, Jackson's cavalry under Lt Col Turner Ashby led the way, followed by 4 brigades of Confederate infantry. Travel was easy over the flat terrain, but by late afternoon a cold front blew in, dropping temperatures that night into the teens. The column halted at Pughtown, having covered 8 miles that day. The next day, they covered 7 miles and camped at Unger's Store. By the middle of the next day, Jackson's army had marched another 11 miles in the snow, and elements of Ashby's Cavalry had engaged the enemy 3 miles outside Berkeley Springs. That night, as the army camped in the woods near the enemy garrison of 1400 troops, another 6" of snow fell on them. On the morning of the 4th, Jackson's brigade dug themselves out from under their snow-laden blankets, half-frozen, cursing him as the cause of their sufferings. Unknown to them, Jackson lay close by under a tree, also snowed under, and heard every one of their complaints. Without any rebuke, he crawled out from under his own snow-covered blanket and shook off the snow. He made a quip to the nearest men about it, who didn't know he arrived during the night and had lain down amongst them. News of what happened spread throughout the brigade quickly, and fully restored his popularity. It was fortunate for the troops to learn the mettle of their leader, since they were about to go into battle with him at the command. When the attack finally occurred at Berkeley Springs, it didn't go as coordinated as Jackson had planned.. General Loring, according to his journal published after the war, had "managed to scatter the rest of his command all over the countryside - except toward the front." Exasperated, the young general rode out into the confusion and took command of the situation. By mid-afternoon, Jackson dashed into the city with his escort, ahead of his own skirmishers, the enemy already having left in retreat back to Hancock. Stonewall learned a lot about his command on that day, and he and his Stonewall Brigade established headquarters in Strother's health resort in Berkeley Springs. The first test of his expedition had been difficult, but successful. The second test would be the Union garrison at Romney. The Stonewall Brigade made their way through the mountain country in western Virginia, soon to be carved off into the 'state' of West Virginia. Heavy snow and ice was a severe challenge to the expedition, but the Stonewall Brigade persevered. What lay ahead for them was the Shenandoah Valley Campaign, which would go on to be ranked by historians as among "the most brilliant in history," and it would go on to make their general a legend. His contrasts were striking to Richard Lee Johnson, historian and professor at the University of the South who wrote three books and a biography of Jackson. According to Johnson, Jackson was one day a humble, gentle, and compassionate husband and father, but when he was summoned to fight, he became a relentless, ferocious, and remarkably successful warrior. At all times, he was devout, disciplined, and devoted to his duty. Chapter 5: Early 1862 RomneyGeneral Stonewall Jackson & Colonel Turner Ashby at Jackson's Headquarters - Romney, Western Virginia - January 14, 1862
After a long and arduous trek through the western mountains of Virginia, General Jackson and his brigade finally made it to the town of Romney, where a snowstorm blanketed the land and was continuing to fall. The temperature did not get above 27° F the day they arrived. Originally, the general had planned to destroy and to capture the Union's garrison in Romney, but when they arrived, the Union troops had simply abandoned Romney, fleeing the city. They simply did not want to engage the army of General Jackson. For the General, he counted this reprieve from combat as a miracle from Almighty God Himself. Once he and his troops surveyed the town, Jackson placed his headquarters in the brick home of John Backer White, which was located in the center of the town. Being liberated from the Union army occupation, the citizenry of Romney was ecstatic with the arrival of southern troops, and expressed their gratitude in their care for the southern troops. Unlike other wars fought in different parts of the world, this War for Southern Independence was being fought around peoples' homes, in their own home states. Women played an enormous role in the lives of southern soldiers, being amongst the most patriotic of supporters, urging their men to fight, and shunning any who would not bear arms in the struggle for southern independence. Southern women found any way they could to help the war efforts by becoming nurses, laundresses, couriers and spies, cooks, writers, and even offering their homes as hospitals for troops to convalesce. While their men were away defending their country, they struggled to do the work of a man as well as that of a woman; they worked in the fields with fieldhands, as well as ran the family farms. Quite a few women in the town of Winchester managed to knit enough socks for the entire Stonewall Brigade. Unlike the Northern troops, who came from faraway cities and were supported by great stores of materiel from those rich and populous cities closely connected by rail with plenty of money, food, factories, and bodies to fight, the Southern Army generally relied upon the generosity of the citizenry to sustain itself, often going without much more than hardtack and poor coffee substitutes to try to make it through. The experiences of war would be one of the main drives in creating a true Confederate nationality amongst the people. As shown in the above image from John Strain, Jackson's troops received a little 'southern hospitality' that January 14th from the town of Romney. A Spot of Tea (Early February) Given the uproar caused by the Trent Affair, the Lincoln administration could not risk another incident so close, and allowed a small fleet of 10 British vessels to sail through* their early blockade without any incident other than a small recognition by flag, when the British dipped their flag, to which the Union ships answered, with all hands on deck for salute. While in the port of Charleston, the British unloaded their wares, bringing tea, coffee, boots, uniforms, blankets, commercial goods, medicines, medical implements, glassware, silverware, overcoats and gloves, and other goods, but no gunpowder, cannon shot, rifles, or cartridges. Money, including gold and silver, was exchanged, and cotton loaded bound for Britain. An after-effect of this exchange would be the stabilization of prices of the Confederate dollar. Overcoat shipped from England, Museum of the South
The people of Charleston held welcoming parties for the British crews, and entertained for two days before they departed for home. Several British officers agreed to stay behind as 'observers' for the crown, to determine the conduct of the war on both the Union side and the Confederate side. Confederate Dollars
Having separated from the United States, the Confederate States created their own currencies, though being a new nation, their value fluctuated with the fortunes of the war, as did the Union currency. Union Greenbacks
Due to the economic issues brought up by the war, the Union was forced to create a fiat currency, colloquially called 'Greenbacks.' Around $50,000,000 in notes were authorized August 10,1861 for circulation to help ease the issues with specie redemption. The similarity between the two currencies would help spur the efforts of the Union to try to flood the Confederacy with counterfeit currency to try to destroy the southern economy to help the Union war efforts. Confederate Declaration of Independence (February 21, 1862) Jefferson Davis suffered a series of nightmares in early January. He saw images of people talking around glass, clear tables in strange clothes, with bright lights and images of the battle flag going down in South Carolina in front of those people, all condemning him as a traitor to the United States, and the Southern Cross, the newly adopted battle flag, being called the flag of racists, and talking of destroying it. The dream shifted; more men and women he didn't know, talking about the South fighting only for slavery, and everyone in the South as eternally guilty of oppression of black people. He saw riots and people screaming threats to peaceful people. He awoke in a sweat and couldn't sleep for three days. He wrote to the Congress and the state governors that the Confederacy, to justify its own existence, but explain itself in terms more than that of just holding slaves, but in terms of the reasons for declaring their independence from the United States, as their own grandfathers had done four score years ago. He asked for some of the brightest minds to work on a Confederate Declaration of Independence, and soon they had their own Declaration. On the 21st of February, the Confederate States released their Declaration of Independence and sent copies to the French and British consuls near and abroad, and around Europe, hoping to stir sympathy and recognition for their cause. Text of the Confederate Declaration of Independence
Confederate Declaration of Independence
When in the course of human events, it becomes necessary for a people to dissolve the political bands which have connected them with one another and to resume among the powers of the earth, the separate and equal station to which the Laws of Nature and of Nature's God entitle them, a decent respect to the opinions of mankind requires that they should declare the causes which impel them to the separation.
The several states, being sovereign and independent, and recognized as such at the end of our war with Great Britain, viz. "His Britannic Majesty acknowledges the said United States, viz: New Hampshire, Massachusetts Bay, Rhode Island and Providence Plantations, Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina and Georgia, to be FREE, SOVEREIGN AND INDEPENDENT STATES; that he treats with them as such; and for himself, his heirs and successors, relinquishes all claims to the government, propriety and territorial rights of the same and every part thereof" then created a compact amongst themselves, styled the Articles of Confederation, which also preserved their sovereignty in Article II, viz. "Each state retains its sovereignty, freedom, and independence, and every Power, Jurisdiction, and right, which is not by this confederation expressly delegated to the United States, in Congress assembled." Having found deficiencies in their common government, the same states seceded from the Articles to the late Constitution for the United States.
Recognizing that our own declaration of independence from the United Kingdom asserted "That whenever any Form of Government becomes destructive of these ends, it is the Right of the People to alter or to abolish it, and to institute new Government, laying its foundation on such principles and organizing its powers in such form, as to them shall seem most likely to effect their Safety and Happiness. Prudence, indeed, will dictate that Governments long established should not be changed for light and transient causes; and accordingly all experience hath shewn that mankind are more disposed to suffer, while evils are sufferable than to right themselves by abolishing the forms to which they are accustomed. But when a long train of abuses and usurpations, pursuing invariably the same Object evinces a design to reduce them under absolute Despotism, it is their right, it is their duty, to throw off such Government, and to provide new Guards for their future security."
We continue to hold that all men are created equal and are endowed by their Creator with inalienable rights, including that of life, liberty, property, and the pursuit of happiness. While governments are instituted to protect those rights, and derive their just powers from the consent of the governed, when they become injurious of those rights, the right of the people, in their own sovereign states, always retain the right to resume their rights and independence when one party, their common agent, the United States, becomes injurious of those rights. The right of compact means that when one party fails to uphold its obligations then the other party is thereby released from the compact. To prove that the United States have done so, and have sought to establish a tyranny over the people of the Confederate States, and we of right ought to be free and independent thereof, and have the right to join together in a new compact, delegating certain powers to our new common government to protect our retained rights, we submit the following facts to the world of sovereign nations:
*The current President of the United States was elected by a sectional majority and a sectional party, not having won a majority of the electoral college, and yet believing the right to govern the entirety of the vast nation
*The United States have sought to establish tariffs for the purpose of protecting native industries, not for the purpose of funding the general government
*The United States sought to spend the majority of tariff revenue in the northern states for internal improvements and public works, further enriching the north to the detriment of the South.
*Being agricultural in nature, the southern States felt a disproportionate share of the burden of the tariffs passed by the north in purchasing manufactured goods from overseas, making them more expensive for our people, and obliging us to further enrich the northern states with our wealth by purchasing their products instead
*The passage of the Morrill Tariff has showed the north's interest in eating out our sustenance even further, the effects of which would fall mostly upon the people of these southern states.
*The United States have sought to burden national legislation with multiple and varied items having no relation to one another, thus buying the votes of various congressmen
*The United States have sought to eat out the treasury through contracts which continually have more and more costs, far exceeding the amount agreed upon by law.
*The United States have sought to deny our right to secession, a right recognized in our independence and our own accession to the Constitution, denied by no other state, and continually claimed by northern states themselves over the last several decades, notably when Louisiana was purchased and during our late war with Great Britain.
*The United States have sought to deny the right of the states, being the parties to the compact of the Constitution, to nullify unconstitutional acts, rendering us mere districts beholden to the national government, not equal parties of shared sovereignty, and rendering a national government the sole judge of its own powers and limits.
*The United States have sought to render the sovereign states subservient districts of a national government to be dictated privileges rather than retaining rights, not equal parties to the compact.
Aside from these reasons, alone being enough to warrant our own separation, people from the northern United States sought to use slavery against us, in return for us not allowing them their tariffs they sought;
*The imposition of slaves upon the entire United States was inherited from our former colonial allegiances, which has since forsworn the object of negro slavery; starting first in Massachusetts in 1641, New Hampshire in 1645, Delaware in 1645, and moving southward, legalizing first the slave trade, and thence slavery itself. The people of the South at the time began abolition societies which sought peaceful, gradual, compensated emancipation of their own volition, respecting both the future of the servant and the obligations and debts of the persons whom they served. Working together with abolition societies in the South, both sides of the United States worked together for peaceful, gradual, and compensated emancipation. After a time, the northern states established gradual and compensated emancipation, selling their slaves to the South and continuing the slave trade itself to continue the profits which funded their states' economies. Having accomplished their own emancipation, the North then denied the South the same right to seek our own gradual, peaceful, and compensated emancipation, vilifying us for the same thing they themselves and their forefathers did, with such radical abolitionists decrying us in the vilest terms, making it difficult, if not impossible, to free our own servants in a manner of our choosing, by demanding immediate and uncompensated emancipation which would impoverish many people both north and south, and would not prepare former servants for the responsibilities of citizenship and freedom either here or abroad.
*Northern persons soured our relations as equal partners in the general government, with over twenty-five years of shouts and cries of calling us sinners and devils for engaging in the same practices they themselves engaged in, the very definition of hypocrisy.
*The actions of the Lincoln administration in the passage of the Corwin amendment, to preserve slavery from interference by Congress, shows that slavery is safer within the United States than without, and that our own secession is not a matter of holding slaves, but a matter of our right to choose how and when to emancipate such persons as are now held to service or labor, mindful of our hoped for friends abroad having already chosen peaceful emancipation themselves; if the southern states wished to preserve slavery, the surest means of doing so would have been to remain within the United States, by show of their own actions.
*The attempt of inciting servile insurrection and murder of our citizens on the part of such radical abolitionists, showed the several Southern states that remaining within the United States would not preserve their lives from danger.
*The prevention of southerners currently holding persons to service or labor from moving into the common territories, which may or may not be conducive to servile labor, preventing the free movement of our people, so that the northern states can then establish numerical superiority over us in the national government, and thus vote against our best interests in any matter whatsoever, hiding their desire for national power behind a moral drapery for the eyes of the world.
*When having created the Constitution, all states held slaves and agreed to the provision of the compact returning fugitives to the person whom service or labor was due, and then, for the last thirty years, refused to agree to abide thereby, violating the compact to which they agreed, entirely different from the reserved power of nullification of unconstitutional laws, being a term of the Constitution itself.
*The United States sought to protect the vile slave trade, while the Southern states sought to eliminate it, securing only a twenty-year delay in the Constitution to gain the assent of the northern states, before outright banning the trade in our new Constitution, and pledging ourselves to the elimination thereof abroad.
*The states constituting New England sought to count those held to service or labor as 3/5 for the purpose of representation, so as to reduce our power in the federal government, while we sought to count every person as one person.
*The people of the northern states decry our own treatment of our servants, while at the same time ban free persons of color from settling in their states, viz. Oregon, Illinois, and making it impossible for such persons to make a living by denying them the exercise of the freedoms of a white person amongst them.
Proving our separation a correct and wise course of action;
*The Lincoln administration called for an invasion of states, asking for 75,000 volunteers to wage war against the southern states, showing the world that he means to subdue us to his national government, a design rejected by the authors of our Constitution and a power unanimously rejected by the same; If he deigns to wage war against us, will he wage war with other nations to subdue them as well?
*The Lincoln administration refused to treat with our envoys to engage in subterfuge, and attempted to force us to fire the first shot to rally northern sympathies to his war against us. If he engages in this subterfuge, how can we trust other promises he makes?
*The Lincoln administration engaged in an illegal blockade of our ports, attempting to starve us out, while claiming that the several states of this Confederacy are still within the Union and presumably under his protection. If he believes starving his own claimed citizens wise, what would he do if he wins the war against us?
*The Lincoln administration has suspended the ancient and accepted right of the writ of habeas corpus, arresting individuals for exercising their right to free political speech, in violation of the first amendment to the Constitution of the United States; if this right is infringed, what others shall he abridge?
*The Lincoln administration has shuttered northern newspapers for showing sympathies to our cause of freedom and recognizing our right of secession. If he shutters the free press, which other rights shall he abridge?
*The Lincoln administration has created money without backing, in violation of the plain word of the Constitution. If he creates money without gold or silver, when will the creation of money end? When prices go from a dollar to a hundred, a thousand, hundreds of thousands?
*The Lincoln administration has allowed federal soldiers to destroy property aside from that of a military necessity, bringing his war to our civilians, and if this war continues we fear that a state of total war will come to destroy our houses, our livestock, our families, our servants, and our savings, and our children will be taught to hate their fathers for even attempting to retain their freedoms from such tyranny
In these and we believe more actions, our separation from our former brethren shall be justified in how they conduct themselves in this war. We invite the world to view us and our conduct and that of the northern states and decide for yourselves which of us you wish to support or not.
We have tried to work with our northern brethren, since the time of the founding of our great republic of republics. We have warned them, from time to time, of attempts by our common legislature to protect our rights and not to extend an unwarrantable jurisdiction over us. We have reminded them of the circumstances of our founding and constitutional government. We have appealed to their native justice and magnanimity; and we have conjured them, by the ties of our common kindred, to disavow these new and alien usurpations which would inevitably interrupt our connections and correspondence. They too, have been deaf to the voice of justice and of consanguinity. We must, therefore, acquiesce in the necessity which denounces our separation, and hold them as we hold the rest of mankind, enemies in war, in peace friends.
We, the Confederate States of America, in Congress assembled, seek peace and free commerce with all nations.
We seek the gradual and compensated emancipation of the servants among us with proper preparations made for their freedom, whether here or abroad, preparing and educating them to become citizens wherever they choose to live, in accordance with the laws of the respective states, respecting both the servants and their futures and the laws of property and contract initiated under the laws of the United States which we inherited, avoiding the impoverishment of both servants and the persons to whom their labor is rendered, as has been achieved in the British Empire and elsewhere.
We seek limitations on the corruption of government wrought by our former brethren in the north, which we have corrected in our own constitution.
We ask the northern states to cease their war of subjugation and oppression of the rights of states, their attempt at suppression of these sovereign states to a nationalised government capable of reducing us to mere appendages.
We ask the northern states to respect the limits of the Constitution upon the federal government and cease their attempts at reducing the remaining United States into a nationalised despotism, subject to the whims of whichever party controls the levers of government.
We ask the opinion of our friends among the family of independent nations to view our conduct at home and in the current war brought upon us by the northern states, and compare this to the conduct of our former brethren and decide whom you wish to aid and to support in this contest.
We, therefore, the representatives of the Confederate States of America, in General Congress assembled, appealing to the Supreme Judge of the world for the rectitude of our intentions, do, in the name and by the authority of the good people of these sovereign states solemnly publish and declare, That these Confederated States are, and of right ought to be, FREE AND INDEPENDENT STATES; that they are absolved from all allegiance to the United States and that all political connection between them and the United States is, and ought to be, totally dissolved; and that, as free and independent states, they have full power to levy war, conclude peace, contract alliances, establish commerce, and do all other acts and things which independent states may of right do. And for the support of this declaration, with a firm reliance on the protection of Almighty God and His Divine Providence, we mutually pledge to each other our lives, our fortunes, and our sacred honor.The text of this document was written on a large piece of parchment with ink by C.T. Bruen of Virginia, the journal clerk of the first Confederate Congress, for the purpose of preserving the document for posterity and stored in the Virginia Legislature building, shared by the Confederate Congress. Second Inauguration
On the 22nd day of February, Jefferson Davis was sworn in for the second time, this time of the permanent government of the Confederate States of America, and gave his second inaugural address to a crowd gathered in Richmond. Capture of New Orleans
New Orleans soon became a major source of troops, armament, and supplies to the Confederate States Army after Louisiana seceded; the Louisiana Native Guard, including 1500 persons of color, were raised for the defense of the state in January 1862, and would soon see combat*. Among the early responders to the call for troops was the "Washington Artillery," a pre-war militia artillery company that later formed the nucleus of a battalion in the Army of Northern Virginia. Several area residents soon rose to prominence in this Army, including P.G.T. Beauregard, Braxton Bragg, Albert G. Blanchard, and Harry T. Hays, the commander of the famed Louisiana Tigers infantry brigade which included a large contingent of Irish American New Orleanians. The city was initially the site of a Confederate States Navy ordnance depot. New Orleans shipfitters produced some innovative warships, including the CSS Manassas (an early ironclad), as well as two submarines (the Bayou St. John submarine and the Pioneer) which did not see action before the fall of the city. The Confederate Navy actively defended the lower reaches of the Mississippi River, during the Battle of the Head of Passes. Early in the Civil War, New Orleans became a prime target for the Union Army and Navy. The U.S. War Department planned a major attack to seize control of the city and its vital port, to choke off a major source of income and supplies for the fledgling Confederacy. The political and commercial importance of New Orleans, as well as its strategic position, made it an important Union objective soon after the opening of the Civil War. Captain David Farragut was selected by the Union government for the command of the West Gulf Blockading Squadron in January 1862. The four heavy ships of his squadron (none of them armored) were, with many difficulties, brought to the Gulf Coast and the Lower Mississippi River. Around them assembled nineteen smaller vessels (mostly gunboats) and a flotilla of twenty mortar boats under the command of Commander David Dixon Porter. The main defenses of the Mississippi River consisted of two permanent forts, Fort Jackson and Fort St. Philip, along with numerous small auxiliary fortifications. The two forts were of masonry and brick construction, armed with heavy rifled guns as well as smoothbores and located on either river bank to command long stretches of the river and the surrounding flats. In addition, the Confederates had some improvised ironclads and gunboats, large and small, but these were both outnumbered and outgunned by the Union Navy fleet. On April 16, after elaborate reconnaissance, the Union's fleet steamed into position below the forts and prepared for the Battle of Forts Jackson and St. Philip. On April 18, the mortar boats opened fire. Their shells fell with great accuracy, and although one of the boats was sunk by counter-fire and two more were disabled, Fort Jackson was seriously damaged. However, the defenses were by no means crippled, even after a second bombardment on April 19. A formidable obstacle to the advance of the Union main fleet was a boom between the forts, designed to detain vessels under close fire if they attempted to run past. Gunboats were repeatedly sent at night to endeavor to destroy the barrier, but they had little success. US Navy bombardment of the forts continued, disabling only a few Confederate guns. The gunners of Fort Jackson were under cover and limited in their ability to respond. At last, on the night of April 23, the gunboats Pinola and Itasca ran in and opened a gap in the boom. At 2:00 a.m. on April 24, the fleet weighed anchor, Farragut in the corvette Hartford leading. After a severe conflict at close quarters with the forts and ironclads and fire rafts of the defense, almost all the Union fleet (except the mortar boats) forced its way past. The ships soon steamed upriver past the Chalmette batteries, the final significant Confederate defensive works protecting New Orleans from a sea-based attack. At noon on April 25, Farragut anchored in front of the prized city. Forts Jackson and St. Philip, isolated and continuously bombarded by the mortar boats, surrendered on April 28. Soon afterwards, the infantry portion of the combined arms expedition marched into New Orleans and occupied the city without further resistance, resulting in the capture of New Orleans. New Orleans had been captured without a battle in the city itself and so it was spared the destruction suffered by many other cities of the American South. The city was in Confederate hands for 455 days. The Federal Fleet at anchor in New Orleans, 1862
New Orleans under Union Control
The Federal commander was Major General Benjamin Butler, who soon subjected New Orleans to a strict martial law which was so tactlessly administered as greatly to intensify the hostility of South and North, and even help sway foreign opinion away from the perceived anti-slavery North. Many of his acts offended the population time after time, such as the seizure of $800,000 that had been deposited in the office of the Dutch consul. Butler was nicknamed "The Beast," or "Spoons Butler" (the latter arising from silverware looted from local homes by some Union troops). Butler ordered the inscription "The Union Must and Shall Be Preserved" to be carved into the base of the celebrated equestrian statue of General Andrew Jackson, the hero of the Battle of New Orleans, in Jackson Square. He ordered French to be banned, and only English used within the city. Most notorious to city residents was Butler's General Order No. 28 of May 15, issued after some provocation: if any woman should insult or show contempt for any Federal officer or soldier, she shall be regarded and shall be held liable to be treated as a "woman of the town plying her avocation," a common prostitute. That order provoked storms of protests both in the North and the South as well as abroad, particularly in England and France. Among Butler's other controversial acts while in command of the city was the June hanging of William Mumford, a pro-Confederacy man who had torn down the US flag over the New Orleans Mint, against Union orders. He also imprisoned a large number of uncooperative citizens. However, Butler's administration had benefits to the city, which was kept both orderly and his massive cleanup efforts made it unusually healthy by 19th century standards. However, the international furor over Butler's acts helped fuel his removal from command of the Department of the Gulf on December 17, 1862. Maj. Gen. Nathaniel P. Banks later assumed command at New Orleans for the duration of its occupation. Under Banks, relationships between the troops and citizens improved, but the scars left by Butler's regime lingered for decades after Union troops left. NOTE: I marked changes with an asterisk. Obviously, the Declaration is a change. Another good update jjohnson.
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Feb 12, 2020 4:04:24 GMT
Chapter 5: War Continues (Part 2)Fort Donelson, Tennessee (February 14)
The Battle of Fort Donelson was fought from February 12–16, 1862, in the Western Theater of the War for Southern Independence. The Union capture of the Confederate fort near the Tennessee–Kentucky border opened the Cumberland River, an important avenue for the invasion of the South. The Union's success also elevated Brig. Gen. Ulysses S. Grant from an obscure and largely unproven leader to the rank of major general, and earned him the nickname of "Unconditional Surrender" Grant. Grant moved his army 12 miles overland to Fort Donelson on February 12 and 13 and conducted several small probing attacks. (Although the name was not yet in use, the troops serving under Grant were the nucleus of the Union's Army of the Tennessee.) On February 14, Union gunboats under Flag Officer Andrew H. Foote attempted to reduce the fort with gunfire, but were forced to withdraw after sustaining heavy damage from Fort Donelson's water batteries. On February 15, with the fort surrounded, the Confederates, commanded by Brig. Gen. John B. Floyd, launched a surprise attack against the right flank of Grant's army in an attempt to open an escape route to Nashville, Tennessee. Grant, who was away from the battlefield at the start of the attack, arrived to rally his men and counterattack. Despite achieving partial success and opening the way for a retreat, Floyd lost his nerve and ordered his men back to the fort; less than half stayed, and the rest retreated with Forrest. The following morning, Floyd and his second-in-command, Brig. Gen. Gideon Johnson Pillow, escaped with a small detachment of troops, relinquishing command to Brig. Gen. Simon Bolivar Buckner, who accepted Grant's terms of unconditional surrender later that day. While General Grant was in the area, a local farmer by the name of Jack Hinson welcomed him to his home and showed him hospitality. Strength: Union: 24,531 Confederate: 16,171 Union Casualties:
Killed: 944 Wounded: 2,140 Captured/Missing: 355 Confederate Casualties:
Killed: 322 Wounded: 1,044 Captured/Missing: 5,988 Note: over 6,200 troops escaped the fort while Floyd remained to cover their escape. Battle of Valverde (February 17)
Brigadier General Henry Sibley led his mounted rifles against the Union forces under Major General Edward Canby, whom Sibley assisted before the war. Crossing the Rio Grande, the Confederates managed to force Canby's surrender, and took Fort Craig. The victory allowed the Confederates to move northward, hoping to bring more gold and cattle to help feed and provision the armies in the east. Strength: Union: 3000 (2nd New Mexico Regiment) Confederate: 2590 (4th Texas Mounted Rifles) Union Casualties: Killed: 98 Wounded: 177 Captured/Missing: 214 8 artillery captured Confederate Casualties: Killed: 22 Wounded: 120 Captured/Missing: 1 Result: CSA Victory Washington, DC (February 25, 1862) Lincoln's new Secretary of War, Edwin Stanton, was a well-practiced schemer, having written the paper for his predecessor, Cameron, which advocated arming slaves in the South. That paper is what got Cameron canned by Lincoln. One of his first moves as the Secretary was to take total control of the press. On the 25th, he appointed himself as military supervisor of telegrams. By the 2nd of March, he moved all telegraphic machinery into a room next to his office at the War Department, and had appointed Major Thomas Eckert as the officer in charge there. Within a few months, Stanton would have total control of the telegraph lines of the entire United States, being able to censor any bit of news he wished with his blue pencil. President Lincoln himself was forced to send and receive messages by going to Stanton's telegraph office, where he spent more time, according to some, than his own office. With this arrangement, Stanton had powers no other politician had by that time dreamed of having in the "free" country of the United States. By controlling the press, Stanton realized he could control opinions and attitudes throughout the U.S....even destroy his own political enemies. Battle of Pea Ridge (March 7-8)
In the north of Arkansas, near a place called "Pea Ridge," Union Brigadier General Samuel Curtis fought with his 10,500 troops against Confederate Major General Earl Van Dorn. Despite losing fewer troops (1497 to Confederate 1690), the Union was pushed back out of Arkansas, delaying their efforts to cut the Confederacy in half, the second part of which was the projected capture of New Orleans. Battle of Hampton Roads (March 8-9)
Facing off between the CSS Virginia and the USS Cumberland, the unwieldy Virginia managed to sink the Cumberland near Norfolk, VA. In two days of fighting, the CSS Virginia sank the USS Cumberland, the USS Congress, and the USS Minnesota, while a combined force resulted in the destruction of the blockade of Norfolk, reopening the port to international traffic. First Battle of Kernstown (March 23)
Attempting to tie down the Union forces in the Valley, under the overall command of Maj. Gen. Nathaniel P. Banks, Jackson received incorrect intelligence that a small detachment under Col. Nathan Kimball was vulnerable, but it was in fact a full infantry division more than twice the size of Jackson's force. His initial cavalry attack was forced back and he immediately reinforced it with a small infantry brigade. With his other two brigades, Jackson sought to envelop the Union right by way of Sandy Ridge. But Col. Erastus B. Tyler's brigade countered this movement, and, when Kimball's brigade moved to his assistance, the Confederates were driven from the field. There was no effective Union pursuit. Although the battle was a Confederate tactical defeat, it represented a strategic victory for the South by preventing the Union from transferring forces from the Shenandoah Valley to reinforce the Peninsula Campaign against the Confederate capital, Richmond. Following the earlier Battle of Hoke's Run, the First Battle of Kernstown may be considered the second among Jackson's rare defeats. Commanders: Union: Col Nathan Kimball Confederate: Brig Gen Thomas "Stonewall" Jackson Strength: Union: 6,352-9,000 Confederate: 2,990-4,300 Union Casualties:
Killed: 790 Wounded: 550 Captured/Missing: 32 Confederate Casualties:
Killed: 80 Wounded: 175 Captured/Missing: 163 Tennessee's Military Governor
Senator Andrew Johnson ended his first term in the Senate in March of 1862 when US President Lincoln appointed him to military governor of Tennessee, a position that did not exist anywhere in the Constitution for a state with an operating civil government. At that point, much of the central and western portions of the state were occupied by the Union army. Some in the Union government in DC believed civil government should simply resume once the Confederates in the area were defeated, but Lincoln chose to install a military governor over this and other Union-controlled Confederate areas, claiming his power as commander-in-chief gave him the authority. At this point, the Congress was firmly in control of the Republicans since most Democrats had left with the Confederacy, so they quickly confirmed Johnson's nomination, giving him the rank of brigadier general. In response, the Confederates confiscated his land and his slaves, and turned his house into a military hospital. Andrew Johnson's house in Greeneville, TNLater in 1862 the Union Congress, without Johnson and other southern legislators passed the Homestead Bill, giving free land to people in the west (160 acres) for those who built a house and improved the land over 5 years. The Morrill Act, by Vermont Senator Justin Morrill, created land grant colleges for agricultural and technical education, with 30,000 acres per representative in both houses of Congress, and the Pacific Railroad Act of 1862, which authorized issuance of government bonds to fund a transcontinental railroad and land grants to railroads. US historians would credit these bills with opening the west to settlement, despite the corruption they engendered and dubious constitutionality. The Homestead Act of 1862 would eventually be responsible for over a million homesteads being settled in the west, with over 201 million acres being given away for about $18 in filing fees. While serving as a military governor, Johnson tried to eliminate the native Confederate influence in their own state. He demanded loyalty oaths from public officials, and shut down papers which were owned by Confederate sympathizers. Most of eastern Tennessee stayed in Confederate hands, and throughout 1862, Confederates would regain or lose control, approaching Nashville. Despite his imposition on the people of Tennessee, they were kind enough to allow his wife and family to pass unmolested through the lines to join him, a kindness rarely if ever shown to Confederates. Governor Johnson undertook to defend Nashville as well as he could, though the city was continually harassed by General Forrest's cavalry raids. Relief would not come for the Union until General William Rosecrans defeated the Confederates at Murfreesboro in early 1863, and much of eastern Tennessee was captured later that year. Later, when Lincoln issued his Gettysburg Proclamation, declaring freedom for all slaves in Confederate-held areas, he exempted Tennessee at Johnson's request, so as to continue cultivation of crops. The proclamation increased the debate in the Union over what should become of the slaves after the war, as not all Unionists supported abolition. Johnson finally decided that slavery had to end. He wrote, "If the institution of slavery ... seeks to overthrow it [the Government], then the Government has a clear right to destroy it." He reluctantly supported efforts to enlist former slaves into the Union Army, feeling that blacks should perform menial tasks to release white Americans to do the fighting. Nevertheless, he succeeded in "recruiting" 20,000 black soldiers to serve the Union. Battle of Glorieta Pass (March 28)
In March, Confederate Brigadier General Sibley sent a Confederate force of 200-300 Texans under the command of Maj. Charles L. Pyron on an advance expedition over the Glorieta Pass, a strategic location on the Santa Fe Trail at the southern tip of the Sangre de Cristo Mountains southeast of Santa Fe. Control of the pass would allow the Confederates to advance onto the High Plains and make an assault on Fort Union, a Union stronghold on the route northward over Raton Pass. Sibley sent six companies under the command of Col. Tom Green to block the eastern end of Glorieta Pass, turning any Union defensive position in the Sangre de Cristos. The Confederates were led by Charles L. Pyron and William Read Scurry. During the battle on March 26, Pyron had his battalion of the 2nd Texas Mounted Rifles, four companies of the 5th Texas Mounted Rifles under Maj. John Shropshire and two cannons. Scurry's force included nine companies of the 4th Texas Mounted Rifles under Maj. Henry Raguet, five companies of the 7th Texas Mounted Rifles under Maj. Powhatan Jordan and three additional cannons. Californian, Sonoran, and Arizonan troops were under both Shropshire and Scurry. The Union forces were led by Col. John P. Slough of the 1st Colorado Infantry, with units under the command of Maj. John M. Chivington. In the action on March 26, Chivington had three infantry companies and one mounted company of the 1st Colorado and a detachment of the 1st and 3rd U.S. Cavalry regiments. During the main battle on the 28th, Slough commanded, in person, nine companies of the 1st Colorado, a detachment from the 1st, 2nd and 3rd U.S. Cavalry regiments and two artillery batteries. Chivington commanded five companies of the 5th U.S. Infantry, one company from the 1st Colorado, James Hobart Ford's independent company from the 2nd Colorado and some New Mexico militiamen. Prior to the battle Union forces performed a forced march from Denver, over Raton Pass, to Fort Union and then to Glorietta Pass, covering the distance of 400 miles in 14 days. Combat commenced shortly after their arrival at the battlefield, leaving them little time to recuperate, helping explain their poor performance on the field. It would be unfortunate also for the Union that Lt. Col. Manuel Chaves, and one of their comancheros, Anastasio Duran, died during the actual fighting, otherwise they may have been able to locate the Confederate wagons at Johnson's Ranch and burned them, turning the Confederates away from Colorado. The Union men finally retreated to Kozlowski's Ranch, leaving the Confederates in possession of the battlefield, and able to continue northward into Colorado. Col John Chivington would be one of the Union casualties during the war. The Confederates won the battle, allowing them access to the west and its resources. Commanders: Union: Brig Gen John Slough, Col. John Chivington Confederate: Col Charles Pyron, Brig Gen William Scurry, Brig. Gen. Henry Sibley Strength: Union: 1300 -2nd NM Volunteer Infantry -1st CO Infantry -2nd CO Infantry -1st, 2nd, 3rd Cavalry Regiments Confederate: 2800 -2nd, 4th, 5th, 7th Mounted Rifles -1st, 2nd, 3rd Southern California Infantry -1st Arizona Infantry -1st Sonora Territorial Infantry Union Casualties:
Killed: 144 Wounded: 119 Captured: 44 Missing: 55 Confederate Casualties:
Killed: 49 Wounded: 77 Captured: 62 Missing: 0 *This victory for the Confederates opens up the west to their efforts, and drains men from the east for the Union. Sibley Battle Flag
With the success of the Confederate cause (so far) in Arizona and New Mexico, the small 'Army of New Mexico' adopted the red flag with a white star, the Sibley Flag, as its battle flag. This flag would be altered later to incorporate the more common 'Southern Cross' near the end of the war, of the Transmississippi Department, becoming the new 'Army of New Mexico' flag: Battle of Shiloh (April 6, 7)
War Council, with A.S. Johnston listening to his generals
During the evening of the 5th, Johnston convened a roadside council of war with all his Corp Commanders. General Grant was in the area with around 40,000 troops at Pittsburgh Landing, with General Don Carlos Buell and his 20,000 men marching to join him . General Johnston listened as Generals Bragg and Beauregard spoke with concern about attacking the Union force in the morning. Both of the Generals told him that they believed that they had lost the element of surprise, then complained that the supply wagons had not reached the men and no rations had been issued. Bragg reasoned to him that the army was out-numbered. Albert Sidney Johnston listened to the concerns and simply said, “These doubts will not be permitted, the Federal Army does not know we are here, they have no defense trenches and as for the hungry soldiers, they could eat the enemy’s rations after they have been captured.” Johnston then bid farewell to the assembled corps commanders by saying, “Gentlemen, we shall attack at daylight tomorrow.” As his officers walked away to inform their troops of the plan of action, Johnston said under his breath, “I would fight ‘em if they were a million.” It would be the last evening sky that many of his men would see. On April 6, the first day of the battle, the Confederates struck with the intention of driving the Union defenders away from the river and into the swamps of Owl Creek to the west. Johnston hoped to defeat Grant's army before the anticipated arrival of Buell and the Army of the Ohio. The Confederate battle lines became confused during the fighting, and Grant's men instead fell back to the northeast, in the direction of Pittsburg Landing. A Union position on a slightly sunken road, nicknamed the "Hornet's Nest" defended by the divisions of Brig. Gens. Benjamin Prentiss and William H. L. Wallace, provided time for the remainder of the Union line to stabilize under the protection of numerous artillery batteries. Wallace was mortally wounded when the position collapsed, while several regiments from the two divisions were eventually surrounded and surrendered. Johnston was shot in the leg, and removed from the field by his surgeon before he could bleed out*. Beauregard acknowledged how tired the army was from the day's exertions and decided against assaulting the final Union position that night. Painting depicting General A.S. Johnston leading a charge (center).Tired but unfought and well-organized men from Buell's army and a division of Grant's army arrived in the evening of April 6 and helped turn the tide the next morning, when the Union commanders launched a counterattack along the entire line. Confederate forces were forced to retreat, ending their hopes of blocking the Union advance into northern Mississippi. This would be the bloodiest battle of the war thus far, but would soon be exceeded by coming battles. Had General Johnston not been wounded, some historians believe he could have turned the tide on the second day of battle, but being injured, President Davis personally interceded and asked that he recover at his own plantation. With Johnston injured, command fell to General Beauregard. Grant's force had been pushed back to the Tennessee River, and Beauregard wired to President Davis that he would finish up Grant in the morning. Unfortunately for him, Union Major General Don Carlos Buell arrived that night with 20,000 men. The next day, Beauregard took stock of his situation. He had lost around 10,000 men, and they were exhausted from over a day of fighting. He decided withdrawing was the best option, and left Breckinridge with 5,000 men and a battery of artillery to cover their retreat. Grant decided not to pursue, which Buell disagreed with, and the two would quarrel about that choice for a long time afterwards. Commanders: Union: Maj Gen Ulysses Grant, Maj. Gen. Don Carlos Buell Confederate: General Albert Sidney Johnston, General P.G.T. Beauregard Units: Union: Army of the Tennessee, Army of the Ohio Confederate: Army of Mississippi Strength: Union: -AotT: 44,894 -AotO: 17,918 Confederate: 40,335 Union Casualties: 15,665 Killed: 2,699 Wounded: 9,511 Captured/Missing: 3,455 Confederate Casualties: 8,867 Killed: 1,323 Wounded: 6,733 Captured/Missing: 811 Total: 24,532 Emancipation Delays by Lincoln
Having already blocked the emancipations of a number of his Union Generals, including Simon Cameron, John Phelps, John Fremont, and Jim Lane, Lincoln again expressed his intent that the war was not about emancipation at this point in time. In a letter to General Hunter, dated May 17, 1862, Lincoln told the general: " No commanding general shall do such a thing upon my responsibility without consulting me."* Two days later, he made this countermanding official by issuing a "Proclamation Revoking General Hunter's Order of Military Emancipation." In the document, he made it clear that he would only emancipate the slaves when and if it became "a necessity indispensable to the maintenance of the government." By The President Of The United States Of America: A Proclamation Whereas there appears in the public prints what purports to be a proclamation of Major-General Hunter...I, Abraham Lincoln, President of the United States, proclaim and declare that...whether it be competent for me, as commander-in-chief of the army and navy, to declare the slaves of any State or States free, and whether, at any time, in any case, it shall have become a necessity indispensable to the maintenance of the government to exercise such supposed power, are questions which, under my responsibility, I reserve to myself, and which I cannot feel justified in leaving to the decision of commanders in the field.*NOTE: All quotes by Lincoln so far are actual historic quotes of Lincoln and are available in the public record. Northern Justice
Back in August of 1861, a northern man by the name of Pierce Butler was arrested on the 19th for no reason and with no due process of law. As was common, Secretary of State William Seward rang a bell in his office, and was able to order the arrest of any man in the country, as he once bragged to the British Lord Lyons, with no one able to free the man but the President. Butler was released 5 weeks later, with no reason. His arrest was carried out by Secretary of War Simon Cameron's order, and when he was released, Butler had him arrested for "assault and battery and false imprisonment." When President Lincoln heard of Cameron's arrest, he had Butler's lawsuit thrown out immediately. A letter from Seward to Butler on the 18th of April, 1862 explained: " The communication has been submitted to the President and I am directed by him to say in reply that he avows the proceeding of Mr. Cameron referred to as one taken by him when Secretary of War, under the President's directions, and deemed necessary for the prompt suppression of the existing rebelling." *This actually happened. Benjamin "The Beast" Butler Takes Over New OrleansIn command of New Orleans, General Butler initiated a quarantine and a strict program of garbage disposal, which actually helped the city, which was frequently a victim of yellow fever. It was routine for up to 10% of the city to die of yellow fever, but due to Butler's moves, only 2 people died. On the other hand, however, many of his other actions were very unpopular, most notoriously General Order No. 28, of May 15, 1862, which stated that if any woman should insult or show contempt for any officer or soldier of the United States, she shall be regarded and shall be held liable to be treated as a "woman of the town plying her avocation," i.e., a prostitute. This was done in response to numerous and widespread acts of overt verbal and physical abuse from the women of New Orleans, including cursing at and spitting on Union soldiers and pouring out chamber pots on their heads from upstairs windows when they passed in the street (with Admiral David Farragut being perhaps the most notable victim of a chamberpot attack). There was no overt sexual connotation in Butler's order, but its effect was to revoke the protected status held by women under the social mores of the time, which mandated that any "respectable" woman (i.e., a non-prostitute) be treated with the extra degree of respect due a lady, regardless of their own provocations. Under General Order 28, however, if a woman showed any form of insult or contempt towards a Union soldier (even so much as turning her back when he approached or refusing to answer his questions), the usual social standards no longer applied, and she could be retaliated against (either verbally or physically) as if she were a common prostitute. The order produced the desired effect, as few women proved willing to risk retaliation simply to protest the Union presence; but it was seen as extremely draconian by everyone except the Union soldiers in New Orleans, and provoked general outrage in the South, as well as abroad, particularly in England and France. Another incident gave him the nickname "Spoons Butler," when he seized a 38-piece silverware set from a woman attempting to cross Union lines. Her pass permitted her to carry nothing but her clothing she wore, so carrying the silverware was technically illegal, but normally a single set of silverware would've been considered protected personal valuables and allowed through. However, Butler's insistence on prosecuting her as a smuggler and seizing the silverware as wartime contraband, under his dictate of confiscating all property of those who were "aiding the Confederacy," provoked angry jeers from the white residents of New Orleans and the much-repeated perception of him using his power over the city to engage in petty looting the household valuables of the inhabitants. Battle of Seven Pines (May 31 to June 1)
On May 31, Confederate General Joseph E. Johnston attempted to overwhelm two Federal corps that appeared isolated south of the Chickahominy River. The Confederate assaults, although not well coordinated, succeeded in driving back the IV Corps and inflicting heavy casualties. Reinforcements arrived, and both sides fed more and more troops into the action. Supported by the III Corps and Maj. Gen. John Sedgwick's division of Maj. Gen. Edwin V. Sumner's II Corps (which crossed the rain-swollen river on Grapevine Bridge), the Federal position was finally stabilized. Gen. Johnston was seriously wounded during the action, and command of the Confederate army devolved temporarily to Maj. Gen. G.W. Smith. On June 1, the Confederates renewed their assaults against the Federals, who had brought up more reinforcements, but made little headway. Both sides claimed victory. Although the battle was tactically inconclusive, it was the largest battle in the Eastern Theater up to that time (and second only to Shiloh in terms of casualties thus far, about 11,000 total. Gen. Johnston's injury also had profound influence on the future course of the war: it led to the appointment of Colonel Robert E. Lee as Confederate commander. The more aggressive Lee initiated the Seven Days Battles, which would lead to a Union retreat in late June. Seven Pines therefore marked the closest Union forces came to Richmond in this offensive, but they would come close again before the end of the war. In DC...Stanton saw George McClellan as a potential rival for the 1868 Republican nomination, so he used his control of the telegraphs to leak that McClellan had the Army of Northern Virginia on its knees, and Richmond would be surrendering soon. Newspapers across the north were ecstatic, but days later, when Richmond didn't surrender, their joy turned to dismay. With this move, Stanton had harmed and possibly eliminated a future political competitor. Commanders: Union: George B McClellan Confederate: Joseph Johnston, G.W. Smith Units: Union: Army of the Potomac Confederate: Army of Northern Virginia Strength: Union: 34,000 Confederate: 39,000 Union Casualties: 5,682 Killed: 988 Wounded: 3,911 Captured/Missing: 783 Confederate Casualties: 5,052 Killed: 703 Wounded: 3,988 Captured/Missing: 361 Letters Home... Now is the time for every true & patriotic spirit to rally 'round the Bonnie Blue Flag & fight & never cease to fight while there is an enemy South of Mason's & Dixon's line.
-James R. McCutchan, 14th Virginia Cavalry, March 19, 1862 This war is a horrid thing, & though I shall devote my life & honor to the cause of my country, still I would be very glad to see peace come...As it is I see only a protracted struggle ahead, that many of us will not see the end of, & yet I try always to think that I will live to see success crown our holy cause.
John Meems, 11th Virginia Infantry, April 3, 1862 Belle Boyd, Confederate Spy Belle Boyd with 1st Lt. Kyd Douglas
General Thomas Jackson's famous Valley Campaign was in full swing by that fateful spring day of May 23, 1862. General Jackson and his command had been set loose by the words of General Lee, "The blow wherever struck, must, to be successful, be sudden and heavy." So, Jackson led his army through the thick-pined roads of the Blue Ridge mountains within a mile and a half of his intended target, the Union army encamped over at Front Royal. The youngest member of the general's staff, 1st Lt. Henry Kyd Douglas spotted a woman running across the valley and fields separating the two armies. He would later write, "She seemed, when I saw her, to heed neither weeds nor fences, but waved a bonnet as she came on, trying, it was evident, to keep the hill between herself and the village. I called General Jackson's attention to the singular movement just as a dip in the land hid her, and at General Ewell's suggestion, he sent me to meet her and ascertain what she wanted. That was just to my taste and it took only a few minutes for my horse to carry me to meet the romantic maiden whose tall, supple, and graceful figure struck me as soon as I came in sight of her. As I drew near, her speed slackened, and I was startled, momentarily at hearing her call my name. But I was not astonished when I saw that the visitor was the well-known Belle Boyd whom I had known from her earliest girlhood. She was just the girl to dare to do this thing." The young Miss Boyd happened to be a Confederate spy who was gathering intelligence on the Union army over at Fort Royal, while visiting her aunt who conveniently lived nearby. As she calmed her breath, she explained to the young lieutenant that the 1st Maryland was the only Union regiment in town and they would be an easy target. Returning to his senior officers, Generals Jackson and Ewell, 1st Lt. Douglas passed on this fortunate piece of information. Stonewall reacted with anger towards the traitorous Maryland Yankees and immediately ordered up his Confederate 1st Maryland to the front of his force. Stonewall's attack attack was sudden, heavy, and successful. His army routed the force of 1,000 Union soldiers, capturing 703 men and 20 officers, along with two valuable 10-pound Parrott guns and a number of munitions and rations. In his report after the battle, Jackson described Miss Boyd as having worn a "conspicuous dark blue dress and fancy white apron," and would thank her with the following note: Miss Belle Boyd, I thank you, for myself and for the Army, for the immense service that you rendered your country today. Hastily, I am your friend, T.J. Jackson, C.S.A.The daughter of a Martinsburg, Virginia storekeeper, 18 year old Belle Boyd began her career of espionage during the Federal occupation of Martinsburg in1861. On July 4, 1861 she shot and killed a marauding Union solider with a pistol at her home. By the autumn of 1861, Belle began working for the Confederate Intelligence Service and being an excellent horse woman, occasionally rode as a courier for Generals Beauregard and Jackson. Belle's beauty, charm and vivaciousness would gain her many secrets from unsuspecting blue-clad soldiers. Known by many of her admirers as "La Belle Rebelle" she would become one of the most celebrated southern women of the war. the note given to her by General Jackson is today preserved in the Museum of the Confederacy. Belle Boyd was portrayed by actress Rebecca Billings in the 2004 movie "Rebel Belle" Rebecca Billings, who portrayed Belle Boyd with her natural brown hair.
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Feb 13, 2020 2:52:31 GMT
Chapter 7: The War in 1862Seven Days' Battles (June 25 - July 1)
A grueling series of battles over the course of seven days, giving the series of fights its collective name in the history books. Union General George McClellan and his troops faced off against General Robert E Lee in seven places: Oak Grove
Major General McClellan advanced his lines, hoping to bring Richmond within range of his siege guns to end the war by capturing the Confederate capital. Two Union divisions of III Corps attacked across the headwaters of White Oak Swamp, but were repulsed by Confederate Major General Benjamin Huger's division. While he was 3 miles to the rear, McClellan telegraphed ahead to call off the attack, but when he arrived at the front, ordered another attack. Only the darkness of the sunset halted the fighting. His troops gained only 600 yards, at a cost of over a thousand casualties to both sides. Mechanicsville
The battle near Mechanicsville was to be the start of Confederate General Robert E Lee's counter-offensive against the Army of the Potomac, but his attempted turn on the Union's right flank, which was north of the Chickahominy River failed due to Maj. Gen. "Stonewall" Jackson arriving about 4 hours late. He and his troops were fatigued due to his lengthy and arduous Shenandoah Valley Campaign, but the campaign was ultimately successful in preventing reinforcements to McClellan. By 3 PM, A.P. Hill grew impatient and began his attack without orders from Lee, a frontal assault with 11,000 men. Porter extended and strengthened his right flank, and fell back to concentrate along Beaver Dam Creek and Ellerson's Mill. They would encounter 14,000 well-entrenched Union soldiers, aided by 32 guns in six batteries, which would turn back the repeated Confederate attacks with heavy casualties. Jackson had arrived late in the afternoon and ordered his troops to bivouac for the evening, while the major battle was happening within earshot. His presence did cause McClellan to order Porter to withdraw, fearing a threat to his supply lines, which caused McClellan to shift his base of supply to the James River. Again, McClellan feared he was seriously outnumbered due to the diversions by Huger and Magruder. He told Washington he faced 200,000 Confederates, not 85,000 that were actually there. His decision meant McClellan would abandon the siege of Richmond. This would be a tactical Union victory, with the Confederates gaining none of their objectives due to the flawed execution of Lee's plan. He fielded only 15,000 instead of 60,000 men crushing the enemy flank. Despite their success, this would be the beginning of a strategic Union debacle where McClellan never regained the initiative. Gaine's Mill
Following the inconclusive battle of the previous day, General Lee renewed his attack on the right flank of the Union army, which was relatively isolated on the northern side of the Chickahominy River. Union Brig. Gen. Fitz John Porter's V Corp had established a strong defensive line there behind Boatswain's Swamp. Lee decided to launch the largest Confederate offensive attack of the war, with about 57,000 men in six divisions. Porter's reinforced V Corp held fast for the afternoon as the Confederates attacks in a disjointed fashion, first with Maj. Gen. AP Hill's division, then Maj. Gen. Richard Ewell's, both suffering heavy casualties. Unfortunately Maj Gen Jackson's command was delayed, preventing the Confederates from concentrating their force before Porter got his reinforcements from VI Corps. Due to his exhaustion, his commands were garbled and one of his staff, Major Robert Dabney, had to correct the orders to make sure they were understood. By dusk, the Confederates finally mounted a coordinated assault which broke Porter's line, and drove his men back toward the river; they would retreat across the river during the night, but the Confederates were too disorganized to pursue them. The defeat here schocked McClellan such that he abandoned his attempt to capture Richmond, saving the capital of the Confederacy for now. McClellan began a retreat to the James River. Garnett's and Golding's Farm
While the main forces were battling north of the Chickahominy River, Confederate General John Magruder was conducting a reconnaissance in force, which developed into a minor attack against the Union line south of the River at Garnett's Farm. His Confederates attacked again near Golding's Farm on the morning of the 28th, but were repulsed in both cases, but not before causing over 200 casualties to the Union troops. Magruder's attacks accomplished little other than convincing McClellan that he was being attacked from both sides of the river. Savage's Station
The majority of McClellan's army had concentrated around Savage's Station on the Richmond and York River Railroad, preparing for a difficult crossing through and around White Oak Swamp. It did so without centralized direction because McClellan had personally moved south of Malvern Hill after Gaines's Mill without leaving directions for corps movements during the retreat, or naming a second in command in his place. Clouds of black smoke filled the air near the station as the Union troops were burning anything they could not carry. Morale dropped, especially for the wounded, who realized they weren't being evacuated along with the rest of the army. General Lee devised another complex plan to pursue and destroy McClellan's Army. While Maj. Gens. Longstreet and A.P. Hill's divisions loved back toward Richmond, then southeast to the Glendale crossroads, and Maj. Gen. Theophilus Holmes's division headed further south to near Malvern Hill, Brig. Gen. John Magruder's division was ordered to move east along the Williamsburg Road and the York River Railroad, to attack the Federal rear guard. Stonewall Jackson, commanding his own division, along with those of Maj. Gen. D.H. Hill and Brig. Gen. William Whiting, was to rebuild a bridge over the Chickahominy, then head due south to Savage's Station, where he would link up with Magruder, to deliver a strong blow that might cause the Union army to turn around and fight during its retreat. Again, Jackson's orders were garbled, and he initially thought he was to stay and guard the bridge, but he had the orders repeated, and showed up to link up with Magruder, late, but he showed. The Confederates managed to attack and smash the Union troops, who fought as they retreated. The rear guard absorbed the brunt of the Confederate attack, and Jackson's arrival helped ensure an actual Confederate victory, though costly, at roughly 600 casualties to the Union 1700 casualties. Glendale
The divisions of Confederate Major Generals Ben Huger, James Longstreet, and A.P. Hill converged on the retreating Union Army, near Glendale (also called Frayser's Farm). Longstreet's and Hill's attacks penetrated the Union defenses near Willis Church. Union counterattacks sealed the break, and saved their line of retreat along the Willis Church Road. Huger's advance was stopped on the Charles City Road. Maj. Gen. Thomas "Stonewall" Jackson's divisions were delayed by Union Brig. Gen. William Franklin's corps at White Oak Swamp, preventing him from joining up with the rest of the Confederate army. Confederate Maj. Gen. Theophilus Holmes made a poor attempt to attack the Union left flank at Turkey Bridge, but his forces were driven back. Had his forces been more coordinated, Lee could have cut off the Union army from the James River. The Union army set up a strong position on Malvern Hill that night. Malvern Hill
The Union's V Corps had taken up positions on June 30, under the command of Brig. Gen. Fitz John Porter. McClellan had already at this point boarded the USS Galena, an ironclad, and sailed down the James River to inspect Harrison's Landing, where he intended to locate the base for his army. Fortunately for the Confederates, they had good maps of the area, letting Confederate Maj. Gen. John Magruder arrive in time for the battle, and letting both Maj. Gens. Benjamin Huger and Stonewall Jackson collect artillery successfully to be present for the battle. The issue with the battle was a series of blunders in planning and communication on both sides, which were only corrected by the afternoon, during the third Confederate charge, when they were finally supported by artillery. They faced thrice the number of Union artillery batteries, though, but were able to inflict casualties on the Union infantry and artillery entrenched there. Unfortunately, the Union troops did manage to inflict heavy casualties on the Confederates. The Union troops evacuated and the Confederates returned to Richmond, the threat to their capital ended. Lee was hailed as a hero in Richmond's three newspapers. Jackson argued against a direct attack, and proposed turning to the Union eastern flank. Walter Taylor and Porter Alexander both thought they should occupy Evelynton Heights with all the artillery, but Lee's attention was focused on the retreating Union army. D.H. Hill tried to talk Lee out of canceling the attack or finding another route, but Lee ignored him. Lee still maintained the belief in a headlong attack, which had caused and would continue to cause massive casualties to the Confederates and Union troops as well. D.H. Hill wrote of the battle, "It was not war, it was murder." Had Lee coordinated artillery and infantry, rather than the piecemeal attack, perhaps more lives could have been spared. Commanders: Union: George B McClellan Confederate: Robert E Lee Armies: Union: Army of the Potomac Confederate: Army of Northern Virginia Strength Union: 114,691 -Army of the Potomac: 105,445 -Dix's Division: 9,246 Confederate: 92,000 Union Casualties: Killed: 1,864 Wounded: 8,114 Captured/Missing: 6,098 Confederate Casualties: roughly 18,600 total Based off the performance here, General Lee reorganized his army into two corps, led by James Longstreet and Thomas Jackson, and removed several generals who performed poorly during the fighting. A Letter to Davis
General Jackson wrote to President Davis, urging him to bring the war to the northern people to make them end the war sooner. The South did not have as many people to lose as the North, he wrote, and could not overwhelm the Union armies as they could the Confederate armies. He asked his friend Alexander Boteler on July 7 to plead with the President. Boteler asked Jackson why he didn't present the idea to Lee; Jackson did, but Lee said nothing. Boteler presented the idea again to Davis, who declined again, believing that the North would soon tire of the war and quit. Letters Home
Senator James Bayard of Delaware wrote his son before leaving Washington DC for the summer recess in July of 1862 about the political atmosphere in the US. He wrote: " We are living under a petty but ruthless tyranny, and God knows what folly this admin and its members are not capable of...It is sad, very sad, to think and feel how low the nation has fallen, and how little reason, knowledge of civil liberty, or high tone sentiment or even humanity of feeling is left.” The Senator lamented to his son that the people were “ready for any folly barbarism or brutality those leaders chose to perpetrate.” He had just given a speech on the floor of the Senate, in which he said, " Their intent [Republicans in Congress] is the devastation and obliteration of the Southern people as the means of retaining power, and yet I doubt in the history of the world has ever, with the exception of the French reign of terror, shown so imbecile, so corrupt, so vindictive rulers over any people as those with which this country is now cursed." Note: The quotes here are from Bayard's speech on the floor of the Senate, and his letter to his son is from a Lew Rockwell article.Letters to the Editor (July 18, 1862) A letter written and published in The Liberator, discussing the black Confederate*: Much is said about the slaves coming into the Federal lines, and may complaints are made because they are not promptly given up. Are they not in the Confederate lines, and are they not used to build fortifications and do the work of rebels, and in many instances used to man rebel guns, and fight against the Union?*This is real history Northern Newspapers (July 31) Given the years-long propaganda of blacks eager to escape the South, northern newspapers were perplexed at what happened during the war, as written in the Providence Post: Negroes as a mass have shown no friendship to the Union - have neither sought to achieve their liberty nor to subdue their masters. The few thousands who have come into our lines to live at the expense of the whites seek rather a life of laziness than self-dependence. Their sympathies are with the rebels... The truth is that there never was a greater humbling than the talk about Negro loyalty. Abolition has asserted it from the beginning of the war, but every fact of the times proves it is a mere assertion.Diaries from the Confederacy (August 25) Writing of her experiences in and around Baton Rouge, Sarah Morgan, a 19-year-old woman who lost her father in 1861, so she lived with her mother, three sisters, and the five children of her married sister, Lilly, whose husband, J. Charles LaNoue, came and went due to his irregular service for the Confederate army. While they were away trying to find a refuge, they returned to find their home pillaged. She wrote: It was one scene of ruin, libraries emptied, china smashed, sideboards split open with axes, three cedar chests cut open, plundered, and set up on end; all parlor ornaments carried off; her desk lay open with all letters and notes well thumbed and scattered around, while Will's last letter to her was open on the floor, with the Yankee stamp of dirty fingers. Mother's portrait, half cut from its frame, stood on the floor. Margaret, who was present at the sacking, told how she had saved Father's. It seems that whose who wrought destruction in our house were all officers. One jumped on the sofa to cut the picture down (Miriam saw the prints of his muddy feet) when Margaret cried: "For God's sake, gentlemen, let it be! I'll help you to anything here. He's dead, and the young ladies would rather see the house burn than lose it!"
"I'll blow your d*** brains out," was the "gentleman's" answer as he put a pistol to her head, which a brother officer dashed away, and the picture was abandoned for finer sport. All the others were cut up in shreds.
The diary entry continued describing how they ransacked the upstairs, stealing clothing, running around and destroying everything they saw or stealing it.* *This actually happened in real history. Battle of Second Manassas (August 28-30) After the failure of Maj. Gen. George McClellan's Peninsula Campaign in the Seven Days Battles back in June/July, President Lincoln appointed John Pope to command the newly created Army of Virginia. He had some success in the Western Theater of the war, and Lincoln sought a more aggressive general than McClellan. Pope's mission had two main objectives: Protect Washington DC and the Shenandoah Valley, and draw Confederate forces away from McClellan by moving in the direction of Gordonsville. Based on his experience in fighting McClellan, General Lee believed that McClellan was no further threat on the Virginia Peninsula, so he didn't feel the need to keep all his forces in direct defense of Richmond. This allowed him to move Jackson and his command to Gordonsville to block Pope and protect the Virginia Central Railroad. Lee had even bigger plans than just blocking Pope. Since the Union army was split between McClellan and Pope, and widely separated, Lee saw a chance to destroy Pope before returning his attention to McClellan and his army. He ordered Maj. Gen. A.P. Hill to join Jackson with 12,000 men to accomplish this. From the 22nd to 25th of August, both armies fought a series of minor skirmishes along the Rappahannock River. Heavy rains swelled (swoll) the river and Lee couldn't force a crossing. By this time, reinforcements from the Army of the Potomac were arriving from the Peninsula, where they were evacuating. Lee's new plan to face all these forces which were outnumbering his army was to send Jackson and Stuart with half the army to make a flanking march to cut off Pope's line of communication (the Orange & Alexandria Railroad). His hope was to force Pope to retreat, and that he could then be defeated while moving and vulnerable. Jackson reached Salem that night. On the evening of the 26th, after passing around Pope's right flank via the Thoroughfare Gap, Jackson's wing of the army struck the railroad at Bristoe Station, and before daybreak on the 27th, marched to capture and destroy the massive Union supply depot at Manassas Junction. Jackson's surprise movement forced Pope into an abrupt retreat from his defensive line along the Rappahannock. Then, during the night of the 27th-28th, Jackson marched his divisions north to the First Manassas battlefield, where he took position behind an unfinished railroad grade below Stony Ridge. It was a good defensive position. The heavy woods allowed his Confederates to conceal themselves while maintaining good observation points on the Warrenton Turnpike from there, which was the likely avenue of the Union movement, only a few hundred yards to the south. There were good approach roads for Longstreet to Join Jackson or for him to retreat to the Bull Run Mountains if he couldn't be reinforced in time. Last, the unfinished railroad grade offered cuts and fills that could be used as ready-made entrenchments. In a minor Battle of Thoroughfare Gap on the 28th, Longstreet's win broke through light Union resistance and was able to join Jackson. This tiny skirmish essentially ensured Pope's defeat, since it allowed two wings of Lee's to unite on the Manassas battlefield. First Day of Battle, August 28th
The Battle of Second Manassas began August 28th, when a Federal column under observation by Jackson just outside Gainesville, near John's Brawner family, moved along the Warrenton Turnpike. The Union column consisted of units from Brig. Gen. Rufus King's division (the brigades of Brig. Gens. John Hatch, John Gibbon, Abner Doubleday, and Marsena Patrick), marching eastward to concentrate forces with the remainder of Pope's army at Centreville. King was not with his division because he had suffered a serious epileptic attack earlier in the day. Jackson, who had been informed Longstreet's men were on their way to join him to his relief, displayed himself prominently to the Union troops, but his presence was disregarded. As he was concerned that Pope might be withdrawing his army to link up with McClellan's forces, Jackson determined to attack the Union troops. Returning to his position behind the tree line, he told his subordinates, "Bring out your men, gentlemen." At about 6:30 PM, Confederate artillery began shelling the portion of the Union column to their front, John Gibbon's Black Hat Brigade. Gibbon was a former artilleryman, and he responded with fire from Battery B, 4th US Artillery. The artillery exchange halted King's column. Hatch's brigade got past the area, while Patrick's men in the rear sought cover, leaving Gibbon and Doubleday to respond to Jackson's attack. Gibbon assumed Jackson was at Centreville, and these were just horse artillery from J.E.B. Stuarts cavalry. He sent aides to the other brigades for reinforcements, hoping to capture the guns. He got his staff officer Frank Haskell to bring the 2nd Wisconsin Infantry to disperse them. He met the 2nd WI in the woods, telling them, "If we can get you up there quietly, we can capture those guns." Under Col. Edgar O'Conner, the 2nd WI advanced obliquely through the woods that the Union army was passing through. They were able to drive back the Confederate skirmishers, but soon received a heavy volley on their right flank by 800 men of the Stonewall Brigade under Col William Baylor's command. Absorbing the volley from 150 yards, the 2nd WI didn't waver, but replied with a devastating return volley at the Virginians in Brawner's orchard. The Confederates returned fire when the two sides were only 80 yards apart. As units were added by both sides, the battle lines remained close together, with little cover, trading volleys for over two hours. Gibbon added his 19th Indiana (IN); Jackson, personally directing the actions, sent 3 GA regiments belonging to Brig Gen Alexander Lawton's brigade. Gibbon countered with the 7th WI; Jackson ordered Brig Gen Isaac Trimble's brigade to support Lawton, which met Gibbons' last regiment, the 6th WI. After Trimble's brigade entered the fight, Gibbon needed to fill in a gap in his lines, and got the 56th PA and 76th NY, who advanced through the woods and checked the Confederate Advance. These men arrived on the scene after dark, and both Trimble and Lawton launched uncoordinated assaults against them. Horse Artillery under Captain John Pelham were ordered forward and fired at the 19th Indiana from less than 100 yards. Doubleday's regiments retired to the turnpike in an orderly fashion. The first day was a stalemate for the most part, with 1350 Union and 1250 Confederate casualties. The 2nd WI lost 278 of 430 engaged. The Stonewall Brigade lost 240 of 800. Two GA regiments - Trimble's 21st and Lawton's 26th - each lost more than 60%. One in three men were shot in the engagement. Confederate Brig. Gen. William Taliaferro wrote, "In this fight there was no maneuvering and very little tactics. It was a question of endurance and both endured." Taliaferro was wounded with a flesh wound, as was Ewell, whose left leg was nicked by a Minié ball, nearly removing him from action by amputation had it been only an inch to one side. Jackson did not achieve a decisive victory with his superior forces (6200 to Gibbon's 2100) due to the darkness, piecemeal deployment off forces, and the tenacity of the enemy. But he did get the strategic intent, attracting Pope's attention, and learned from the experience. Pope thought he was retreating and sought to capture him before Longstreet could reinforce him. Pope issued orders to his subordinates to surround Jackson and attack him in the morning, but Jackson was not where Pope thought he was, and his own troops weren't where he assumed. He thought McDowell and Sigel were blocking Jackson's retreat westward, but King and Rickets had both retreated south, and Sigel and Reynolds were both south and east of Jackson, who had no intention of retreating, waiting for Longstreet's arrival. August 29
Jackson had initiated the attack at Brawner's farm, with the intent of holding Pope till Longstreet could arrive with the remainder of the Army of Northern Virginia. Longstreet's 25,000 men began their march at 6 AM on the 29th. Jackson sent Stuart to guide the initial elements of Longstreet's column into positions Jackson had preselected for the fight. While he awaited the troops, Jackson reorganized his defenses in case Pope attacked him in the morning, positioning 20,000 men on a 3,000 yard line, south of Stony Ridge. Noticing the build-up of the I Corps (Sigel) troops along the Manassas-Sudley Road, he ordered A.P. Hill's brigades behind the railroad grade near Sudley Church on his left flank. Being aware that his position was a little geographically weak, since the heavy woods prevented effective artillery deployment, Hill put his brigades in two lines, and Jackson put two brigades from Ewell's division (temporarily under Brig Gen Alexander Lawton while Ewell rested his wound), and on the right, William Taliaferro's division, commanded by Brig. Gen. William Starke. Jackson's position straddled a railroad grade, dug out by the Manassas Gap Railroad Company in the 1850s, and abandoned just before the war. Some parts were a good defensive position, and others were not. The heavily wooded terrain largely precluded the use of artillery other than at the right end of the line, which faced open fields. The Confederate right flank, held by Taliaferro's (Starke's) division was potentially vulnerable as that was the smallest of Jackson's divisions, so he put the brigades of Early and Forno, both of which had not been engaged last night. They would also watch and give notice of Longstreet's arrival. On daybreak on the 29th, Pope learned that Ricketts and King had both withdrawn to the south, and Gibbon arrived in Centreville telling Pope the retreat was a mistake, despite the fact that he had recommended it, and he had no idea what became of McDowell. Gibbon rode down to Manassas and found Porter's troops resting and drawing rations, while King had turned over command to John Hatch due to his epileptic attacks making him ill. McDowell was also there, having spent most of the prior day wandering aimlessly around Prince William Country. Pope was still convinced that Jackson was in a desperate situation and almost trapped, but his assumption, besides being incorrect, depended on the coordination of his troops, none of which were where he needed them to be. The end result of his situation was that Pope's complicated attack plans for the 29th ended up being a simple frontal assault by Sigel's corps, the only troops in position that morning. Many thought his corps was one of the army's weak links; though Sigel was a trained and experienced military officer, he was seen as an inept political general. A large portion of his men were German immigrants, suffering from prejudices, and had performed poorly in battles against Jackson in the Shenandoah during the spring. Until Pope himself arrived, Sigel was the ranking officer in the field and would be in command. Pope intended to move against Jackson on both flanks. He ordered Fitz John Porter to move toward Gainesville, and attack what Pope considered the Confederate right flank. Sigel was to attack Jackson's left at daybreak. Since he was unsure of Jackson's dispositions, he chose to advance on a broad front, with Brig. Gen. Robert Shenck's division, supported by Brig. Gen. John Reynold's division on the left, Brig. Gen. Robert Milroy's brigade in the center, and Brig Gen Carl Schurz's division on the right. Schurz's two brigades were the first to make contact with Jackson's men about 7 AM. Though the unfinished railroad grade provided a good natural defensive position in some places, the Confederates eschewed static defense, absorbing Union blows and following up with vigorous counterattacks (The same tactics Jackson would later use at Antietam in a few weeks). Schurz's two brigades (under Brig. Gen. Alexander Schimmelfennig and Col. Włodzimierz Krzyżanowski) skirmished with Confederates Gregg and Thomas, both sides committing forces piecemeal. Hand to hand combat took place in the woods west of Sudley Road, with Krzyżanowski's brigade and Gregg's. Milroy heard the sound of battle to his right, and ordered his brigade forward, the 82nd OH and 5th WV in front, and the 2nd WV and 4th WV in the rear as support. The two forward regiments immediately met volleys of Confederate musket fire, and in the confusion, the 82nd OH found an undefended ravine in the middle of the railroad embankment, getting to the rear of Trimble's Confederate brigade. Unfortunately for them, Trimble was quickly reinforced by part of Bradley Johnson's Virginia brigade, and the 82nd OH was forced to retreat. Its commander, Col James Cantwell, was shot dead and his regiment fled in panic, causing the 5th WV behind them to retreat in disorder also. In just 20 minutes, Milroy's brigade had taken 325 casualties. Shcenck and Reynolds, under heavy artillery barrages, countered with their own artillery, but avoided advancing their infantry, instead just using skirmishers, who got into a low-level firefight with Jubal Early's brigade. While this action was taking place, Meade's brigade came across wounded men from King's division who had been abandoned by their comrades and left on the field all night. Medical personnel attempted to evacuate as many as possible under the ongoing firefight around them. Milroy attempted to rally the survivors even though his own brigade had been destroyed; he came across Brig. Gen. Julius Stahel, one of Schneck's brigadiers, and ordered him to defend against any Confederate counterattack from the woods. About a hundred or so Confederates soon came out of the woods in pursuit of Milroy, but were quickly driven back by artillery fire, and Stahel returned to his original position south of the turnpike. Schurz assumed that Kearny's division of the III Corps was ready to support him, and ordered another assault against Hill around 10 AM, now that Schimmelfennig's brigade, plus the 1st NY from Kearny's division, and come up to reinforce Krzyżanowski. The fighting in the woods west of Sudley Rd resumed, and came down to a standstill till the 14th GA came in to reinforce the South Carolinians. The Confederates let multiple volleys, sending Krzyżanowski's men running in panic. The Confederates came charging after the disorganized mass of Union troops, clubbing, bayoneting, and knifing resisters, but as soon as they exited the woods into open ground, Union artillery over on Dogan's Ridge fired on them, forcing them to retreat. To the north, Schimmelfennig's three regiments (61st OH, 74th PA, 8th WV) engaged part of Gregg and Branch's brigades, but were forced to retreat, and Kearny did not move forward. His three brigades marched instead to the banks of Bull Run Creek, where Orlando Poe's brigade forded the creek. Poe's arrival started a feeling of panic at Jackson's HQ, as it looked like the Union troops were getting to the Confederate rear. Jackson ordered his wagons evacuated from the area, and Major John Pelham's horse artillery wheeled into position. The horse artillery and several companies of the 1st VA cavalry engaged in a firefight with Poe's brigade for several minutes. The Union side didn't realize they were getting in the rear of the Confederate lines, and the sight of Confederate infantry in the distance discouraged Poe from advancing any further, and he pulled back across the creek. Robinson's brigade remained in position along the creekbank while Birney's seven regiments scattered. One supported the corps artillery on Matthews Hihll, another was held in reserve, sitting idle, and the remaining three accompanied Poe to the banks of the creek, till the Confederate artillery fire became too much for them, and pulled south into the woods where they joined the Union skirmishing with A.P. Hill's troops. Sigel was satisfied with the progress of the battle, assuming he was just there to hold until Pope arrived. He was reinforced at 1 PM by Maj Gen Joseph Hooker (III Corps) and the brigade of Brig. Gen. Isaac Stevens (IX Corps). When Pope arrived on the battlefield, Sigel ceded command to him; Pope had expected to see the culmination of his victory, but instead found Sigel's attack had failed completely, and Schurz and Milroy's troops shot up, disorganized, and incapable of further action. Reynolds's and Schneck's divisions were fresh, but committed to guarding the left flank of the Union army. The Union did alos have Heintzelman's corps, and two divisions of Reno available, giving the Union 8 fresh brigades, but Pope was also assuming McDowell would be on the field, and McClellan would also arrive with the II and VI Corps from DC. There were no signs of these troops anywhere. He considered withdrawing briefly to Centreville, but worried about the political fallout if he were seen as insufficiently aggressive. A messanger arrived at this time, giving Pope a note announcing McDowell's corps was close and would soon be on the field. With this, Pope decided to drive in at Jackson's center. What he didn't know yet was Longstreet's first units were in position to Jackson's right, and Brig. Gen. John Bell Hood's division straddled the turnpike, and loosely connected with Jackson's right flank. To the right of Hood, the divisions of Brig. Gens. James Kemper and David "Neighbor" Jones were available, and Brig. Gen. Cadmus Wilcox's division arrived last, and was placed in reserve. Stuart's cavalry encountered Porter, Hatch, and McDowell moving up the Manassas-Gainesville Road, and halted the Union column in a brief firefight. At that point, a courier arrived with a message for Porter and McDowell, the "Joint Order," which described a move "toward" Gainesville "as soon as communication is established [with the other divisions] the whole command shall halt. It may be necessary to fall back behind Bull Run to Centreville tonight," and nowhere in that order did Pope explicitly direct Porter and McDowell to attack, concluding with, "If any considerable advantages are to be gained from departing from this order it will not be strictly carried out." The last statement made the entire document essentially useless as a military order to the two. Stuart's cavalry under Col Thomas Rosser deceived the Union generals by dragging tree branches behind a regiment of horses, simulating great clouds of dust from large columns of marching soldiers. At the same time, McDowell got a report from Brig. Gen. John Buford, his cavalry commander, who reported 17 regiments of infantry, a battery, and 500 cavalry were moving through Gainesville at 8:15 AM, which was Longstreet's wing arriving. So again the Union advance halted. Unexplainedly, McDowell didn't forward Buford's report to Pope till 7 PM, so he was operating under two big misconceptions: Longstreet was not near the battlefield, and Porter and McDowell were Marching to attack Jackson's right flank. As Longstreet's men were placed in their final positions, General Lee ordered an offensive against the Union's left flank. (Longstreet later remembered that Lee "was inclined to engage as soon as practicable, but did not order.") Longstreet saw the divisions of Reynolds and Schenck extended south of the Warrenton Turnpike, overlapping half his line, and argued against attacking at that time. Lee eventually relented when J.E.B. Stuart reported the forces (Porter, McDowell) on the Gainesville-Manassas Road was formidable. General Pope, assuming the attack on Jackson's right would proceed as he believed he had ordered, authorized four separate attacks against Jackson's front with the intend of diverging the Confederates' attention till Porter arrived and delivered the fatal blow. Brig. Gen. Cuvier Grover's brigade attacked at 3 PM, expecting to be supported by Kearny's division. Grover moved his brigade into the woods, with Isaac Stevens's division as support, and charged right at Ed Thomas's GA brigade. Grover's men got to the railroad embankment, and unleashed a volley at near point-blank range on Thomas's regiments, followed by a bayonet charge. Surprised, the Georgians fell back and the fight became hand-to-hand; the South Carolinians under Gregg came to reinforce them, followed by Dorsey Pender's brigade of North Carolinians. Pender his Grover's brigade in the flank, sending the men fleeing in panic with over 350 casualties. Pender's brigade surged out of the woods in pursuit of Grover, but the Union artillery again forced the Confederates to retreat. To the north, Joseph Carr's brigade had engaged in a low-level firefight with Confederate troops, but Isaac Trimble luckily escaped harm, and began to route the Union troops, driving Nagle back with the help of Henry Forno's LA brigade, and joined by Bradley Johnson and Col Leroy Stafford's 9th LA. To the south, John Hood's division just arrived on the field, forcing Milroy and Nagle back further, helping Trimble's forces. Milroy's brigade, already exhausted, fell apart and ran from the Confederate onslaught. To try to counter the Confederates, Pope pulled Schneck from the south of the turnpike, and with Union artillery support, forced the Confederates back to the railroad embankment; all the while, Kearny was out of the action. Union troops under Reynolds were ordered to conduct a spoiling attack south of the turnpike, encountering Longstreet's men, causing him to call off his demonstration. Pope dismissed Reynold's concerns, insisting Reynolds had run into Porter's V Corps preparing to attack Jackson's flank. Jesse Reno ordered a IX Corps brigade under Col James Nagle to attack Jackson's center again. This time, Brig. Gen. Isaac Trimble's brigade was driven back but restored the line quickly at the embankment, and pursued Nagle's troops into the open fields until Union artillery halted their advances. Finally, at 4:30 PM, Pope gave an explicit order to attack to Porter, but his aide (his nephew) lost his way and didn't manage to deliver the message till 6:30 PM. In anticipation of the attack that would not be coming to his aid, Pope ordered Kearny to attack Jackson's far left flank, attempting to put strong pressure on both ends of the line. At 5 PM, Kearny sent the brigades of Robinson and Birney to attack A.P. Hill's exhausted division. The brunt of the attack came at Gregg's brigade, which had already defended against two major assaults over eight hours that day, and was almost out of ammo, and had lost several of its officers. As they began to fall back, Gregg chopped some wildflowers with his Revolutionary War scimitar and told them, "Let us die here my men, let us die here." A.P. Hill sent word to Jackson for help, with both Gregg's and Thomas's brigades getting ready to disintegrate. At the same time, Daniel Leasure's Union brigade of Isaac Stevens's division crept around south and forced back James Archer's TN brigade. Jubal Early's brigade and Lawrence O'Bryan Branch's brigade counterattacked and drove back Kearny's division. During the fighting, Charles Field got a shot near his arm, giving him a laceration, but he held on and continued commanding his troops. On the Confederates' right, Longstreet observed a movement of McDowell's forces away from his front; the I Corps was moving divisions to Henry House Hill to support Reynolds; this caused Lee to revive his plan for an offensive in that sector, but Longstreet again argued against it, due to inadequate time before dusk. He suggested to recon in force, feel out the position of the enemy, and set up for a morning attack. Lee agreed, and sent Hood's division forward. On the Union side, McDowell arrived at Pope's HQ, with Pope urging him to move King's division forward. McDowell told him King fell ill and gave command to Brig Gen John Hatch in his stead, whom Pope had taken a dislike to early on in the campaign. Pope ordered Hatch to go up Sudley Road to attack, but Hatch protested that it was clogged with Kearny's troops, and it was not possible to clear them out before dark. Exasperated, Pope repeated his order to advance on the Confederate right, but was distracted by actions on either side of the line. Hood's division had arrived on the left of Jackson, and McDowell then ordered Hatch to reinforce Reynolds despite Hatch's protests that two of his three brigades were exhausted from the fight on the previous day. So, Hatch deployed Doubleday's brigade to the front, but Hood's division forced Hatch and Reynolds back to a position on Bald Hill, overrunning Chinn Ridge in the process. As night fell, Hood pulled back from his exposed position. Again Longstreet and his subordinates argued to Lee they should not be attacking a force they considered to be in a strong defensive position, and for a third time, Lee cancelled a planned assault. On the Union side, Hood's withdrawal from Chinn Ridge only reinforced Pope's belief that the enemy was retreating. Pope learned from McDowell about Buford's report, and he finally acknowledged that Longstreet was on the field, but he optimistically assumed Longstreet was only there to reinforce Jackson while they withdrew; Hood's division had just done that. Pope gave explicit orders for Porter's corps to rejoin the main body of the army and he planned for another offensive on the 30th. That evening, Pope wired Halleck with his report of the fighting, describing it as 'severe' and estimating his losses at 7500-8500 men. He estimated the Confederates had lost twice as many, an incorrect assumption since Jackson was fighting a mostly defensive battle. Confederate casualties were lower, though their officer losses had been a little high. Luckily, Trimble, Field, and Forno escaped being wounded. The Union lost five brigade commanders in comparison. August 30
The last piece of Longstreet's command, Maj. Gen. Richard Anderson's division, marched 17 miles and arrived at 3 AM on the battlefield. They halted on a ridge east of Groveton, exhausted and unfamiliar with the area. At dawn, they realized they were in an isolated position and fell back. Pope's belief that the Confederates were in retreat was reinforced by this movement, which came after the withdrawal of Hood's troops the night before. This in mind, Pope directed McDowell to move his entire corps up the Sudley Road, and hit the Confederate right flank; McDowell protested, saying he had no idea what was happening on the Confederate left, and would much prefer his troops on Chinn Ridge. He believed it made more sense to attack the right with Heintzelman's troops, which were closer to the area. Pope acquiesced, but detached King's division to support Heintzelman. At 8AM, Pope had a war council at his HQ, where his subordinates tried to convince him to move cautiously. Union probes of the Confederates at Stony Ridge, around 10 AM indicated Stonewall's men were still firmly entrenched. John Reynolds spoke up that the Confederates had good strength south of the turnpike. Fitz John Porter arrived later with similar intelligence reports. However, both Heintzelman and McDowell conducted personal reconnaissance, which somehow failed to find Jackson's defensive line, and Pope decided to make up his mind to attack the retreating Southerners. While Porter was bringing up his corps, a further mix-up in orders resulted in the loss of two brigades. Abram Sanders Piatt's small brigade, and Charles Griffin's brigade both pulled out of Porter's main column, marched back down to Manassas Junction, and then up to Centreville. Morell, using an outdated set of orders from the day before, assumed Pope was at Centreville and that he was expected to join him there. Piatt eventually realized something was wrong and turned back towards the battlefield, arriving at Henry House Hill about 4 PM. Griffin and his division commander, Maj. Gen. George Morell, stayed at Centreville, despite finding Pope was not there. Eventually, around 4 PM, Griffin began moving his brigade back towards the action, but by this point, Pope's army was in full retreat, and a mass of wagons and stragglers were blocking the roadway, and the bridge over Cub Run was broken, making it impossible for him to move any further west. Ricketts's Union division approached the Confederate lines, and it became clear the Confederates were still there in force with no signs of retreating. Pope was unnerved, and thought about waiting for McClellan to arrive with II and VI Corps, but worried he would take credit for any victory in the battle, so he decided to attack immediately rather than wait. Shortly after noon, Pope ordered Porter's corps, with Hatch and Reynolds, to advance west along the turnpike. At the same time, Hooker, Kearny, and Ricketts were to advance along the Confederates' right. This coordinated movement could potentially crush the retreating Confederates; but they weren't retreating, and were hoping to be attacked. General Lee was waiting for an opportunity to counterattack with Longstreet's forces. Though he wasn't sure Pope would attack, Lee had positioned 18 artillery pieces under Col. Stephen D. Lee on the high ground northeast of the Brawner Farm, ideally position to bombard the open fields in front of Jackson's position. Porter's attack, 3 PM
The Union corps under Porter wasn't in a position to pursue west on the turnpike, but was in the woods north of the turnpike near Groveton. IT took about two hours to prepare the assault on Jackson's line, with ten brigades of about 10,000 men, and 28 artillery pieces on Dogan Ridge to support them. On the right, Ricketts's division would support Heintzelmann, while Sigel's corps remained in reserved behind them. Reynolds's division was stationed near Henry House Hill, with King's division on its right. Porter would strike Jackson's left flank with his 1st Division. Since General Morell was AWOL, command of his troops fell to Brig. Gen. Daniel Butterfield. George Sykes's division of regulars were held in reserve. As noon approached, temperatures on the field approached 90° F. The Confederates attempted to strike the first blow. Parts of Ewell's and Hill's divisions came charging out of the woods and surprised some of Ricketts's men with a volley or two, but again the Union artillery on Dogan Ridge overwhelmed them and they withdrew back to the line of the unfinished railroad. The Union forces faced a daunting task. Butterfield's division had to cross 600 yards of open pasture, the final 150 yards of which were steeply uphill, to attack a strong position behind the unfinished railroad. Porter ordered John Hatch's division to support Butterfield's right flank, and Hatch formed his four brigades into a line of battle, with his own brigade commanded by Col Timothy Sullivan since he assumed division command the day before. Hatch's division only had 300 yards to cross, but had to perform a complex right-wheel maneuver under fire, to hit the Confederate position squarely in its front. Stephen Lee's batteries gave them devastating fire, then volley after volley from the infantry in the line. In the confusion, Hatch was knocked off his horse by an artillery shell, and removed from the field unconscious; it is believed he got a concussion there that would affect him at the later Battle of South Mountain. The Union troops broke the Confederate line, and routed the 48th VA Infantry. The Stonewall Brigade rushed in to restore the line, and took some casualties, but luckily, its commander, Col Baylor, was not among them. Among the most infamous incident of the battle, Confederates in Col Bradley Johnson's and Col. Leroy Stafford's brigades fired so much that they actually ran out of ammo, and resorted to throwing rocks at the 24th NY, prompting some of the surprised New Yorkers to start throwing them back. To support Jackson's exhausted defenses, which were stretched to breaking, Longstreet's artillery added to the barrage against Union reinforcements attempting to move in, cutting them to pieces. Hatch's brigade fell back in confusion, the men running into Patrick's brigade, also causing them to panic. The mob quickly met up with Gibbon's brigade, which was some distance to the rear, while Doubleday's brigade had inexplicably wandered away from the field of action. Meanwhile, Butterfield's division was buckling under heavy Confederate rifle shot and artillery, and was almost disintegrating. To shore up Butterfield's faltering attack, Porter ordered Lt Col Robert Buchanan's brigade of regulars into action, but Longstreet's attack on the Union left interrupted him. Withdrawal was also a costly operation. Some of the Confederates in Starke's brigade attempted a pursuit, but were beaten back by the Union reserves along Groveton-Sudley Road. Jackson's command was too depleted to counterattack, in men and munitions, allowing Porter to stabilize the situation north of the turnpike. McDowell, being concerned about Porter's situation, ordered Reynolds's division to leave Chinn Ridge and come to his support, leaving only 2200 Union troops south of the turnpike. Lee and Longstreet agreed the time was right for the assault, and the objective was Henry House Hill, the key terrain in last year's battle, which could dominate the potential Union line of retreat. Longstreet's command was 25,000 men in five divisions stretched about a mile and a half from Brawner Farm to Manassas Gap Railroad; they would be crossing 1.5 to 2 miles of ground with ridges, streams, and heavily wooded areas, making a well-coordinated battle line very difficult to impossible, so he would need to rely on the drive and initiative of his division commanders. Leading the left was John Hood's Texans, supported by Brig Gen Nathan Evans's South Carolinians. On the right, Kemper's and Jones's divisions. Anderson's division was held in reserve. Just before the attack, Lee signaled to Jackson, "General Longstreet is advancing; Look out for and protect his left flank." Start of Longstreet's attack at 4PM
On the Union side, Porter was realizing was was happening on his left, and told Buchanan to move to that direction to stem the Confederate onslaught, and then sent a messenger to find the other brigade of regulars, under Col Charles Roberts, to get in the action also. Union defenders south of the turnpike consisted only of two brigades, that of Cols. Nathaniel McLean (Sigel's I Corps, Schenck's division), and Gouverneur Warren (Porter's V Corps, Sykes's division). McLean held Chinn Ridge, Warren was near Groveton, about 800 yards west. Hood's men began the assault about 4 PM, immediately overwhelming Warren's two regiments, the 5th NY and 10th NY; with in the first 10 minutes of contact, the 500 men of the 5th NY would suffer 300 casualties, 120 mortally wounded. Pope was in his HQ while this was happening, behind Dogan Ridge, oblivious to the chaos, focusing instead on a message he just got from Halleck, announcing that the II and VI Corps, plus Brig. Gen. Darious Couch's division of the IV Corps to reinforce him, and McClellan was ordered to stay in DC. That would give Pope 41 brigades, all under his command without any interference from McClellan. Only when Warren collapsed and McLean was being driven from the field did Pope finally realize what was happening. 4:30 PM on August 30
On the Union side, McDowell ordered Ricketts's division to cease its attack on the Confederate left, which had failed to break through, and try to reinforce the Union left. McDowell rode out with Reynolds to supervise the construction of a new defensive line on Chinn Ridge, just as Porter's shattered troops came running out of the woods to the west. Reynolds protested being ordered to Chinn Ridge, arguing his division was needed to prevent a Confederate attack from the woods. The 5th Texas, fighting at 2nd Manassas, by Don Troiani
McDowell informed Reynolds the Confederates weren't coming from that direction, but from the south and to move his division there immediately. Even before this happened, Union Colonel Martin Hardin (in command of Brig. Gen. Conrad Jackson's brigade), took the initiative himself and marched down to stem the Confederate onslaught. He took Battery G of the 1st PA Artillery, and unleashed a volley of musket fire which stunned the 1st and 4th TX brigades, but the 5th TX to the right kept coming and quickly shot down most of the gunners of Battery G. Nathan Evans's South Carolina Brigade arrived quickly to reinforce the Texans, and got in the rear of Hardin's brigade. Hardin fell wounded and would die of his wounds within two days. Command devolved to Col James Kirk of the 10th PA Reserves. Kirk was shot down within minutes (but would survive, luckily) and Lt Col Leonard took over. The crumbling brigade fell back, with some soldiers pausing to take a few shots at the oncoming Confederates. Nathaniel McLean's brigade of Ohioans arrived on the scene, but was attacked on three sides by Law, Wilcox, and Evans brigades, and soon joined the survivors of Hardin's brigade in a disorganized mob on Henry House Hill. Final Confederate attack, 5 PM
The first two Union brigades which arrived were from Ricketts's division, commanded by Col Fletcher Webster and Brig Gen Zealous Tower. Ricketts had been at the first battle at Bull Run (the Union name for the battle), where he commanded a regular gun battery, and got captured at the fight for Henry Hill. Tower's brigade slammed Wilcox's Alabamians in the flank, sending them reeling, but was immediately confronted with the fresh division of David Jones. Webster lined up his four regiments to face his Confederate attackers, but was struck dead by an artillery shell right there on the field. His men, disheartened by his death, started falling back. Meanwhile, Tower was shot from his horse, and carried off the field, unconscious. He would also succumb to his wounds after the battle. Robert Schneck then ordered Col. John Koltes's brigade, which was held in reserve during Sigel's attack yesterday and still fresh, into action, along with Krzyzanowski's brigade, which had been heavily involved in the fighting and was tired. Koltes was quickly struck by an artillery shell and killed; command devolved to Col Richard Coulter of the 11th PA, the highest-ranking officer remaining on the field, and a Mexican War veteran. Though both Koltes's and Krzyzanowski's six regiments were able to hold their ground for a little while, they were quickly overwhelmed by the fresher Confederate soldiers in the brigades of Lewis Armistead, Montgomery Corse, and Eppa Hunton, and started falling back in disorder. In the first two hours of the Confederates' assault, McDowell had built a new line of defense with Reynolds's and Sykes's divisions. Longstreet's final set of fresh troops, Richard Anderson's division, now took the offensive. Forming a line on Henry House Hill, the regulars of Sykes's division, with Meade's and Seymour's brigades, and Piatt's brigade, held off the final Confederate attack long enough to give the rest of the army enough time to withdraw across Bull Run Creek to Centreville. Stonewall Jackson, under the relatively ambiguous orders from Lee to support General Longstreet, launched an attack north of the turnpike about 6 PM, the soonest he could muster his exhausted forces. His delay greatly reduced the value of his advance. It coincided with Pope's ordered withdrawal of his units north of the turnpike to assist in the defense of Henry House Hill, and the Confederates were able to overrun a number of artillery and infantry units in their assault. By 7 PM, however, Pope had established a strong defensive line on the hill, and by 8 PM, he had ordered a general withdrawal on the turnpike to Centreville. Unlike the chatic retreat of the First Battle of Manassas, this one was quiet and orderly. The Confederates, tired from battle and low on ammunition, did not pursue the enemy. Though General Lee won a significant victory, he didn't destroy Pope's army. The final significant action of the battle was when Lee ordered J.E.B. Stuart's cavalry to go around the Union flank and cut off their retreat. Brig. Gen. Beverly Robertson's cavalry brigade, along with Col Thomas Rosser's 5th VA Cavalry headed for Lewis Ford, a crossing of Bull Run Creek which would enable them to get in the rear of the Union Army. Unfortunately, they found the crossing blocked by Union cavalry under John Buford, and after a short and fierce engagement, Buford's superior numbers easily won out, and the Confederates pulled back. The clash lasted only ten minutes, and Col Thornton Brodhead of the 1st Michigan Cavalry was shot dead, and John Buford was wounded, but the Union army retreat was safe. The Confederates, due to their lack of both manpower and ammunition, failed to decisively destroy Pope's army. After the battle one of the generals was quoted as saying: A splendid army almost demoralized, millions of public property given up or destroyed, thousands of lives of our best men sacrificed for no purpose. I dare not trust myself to speak of this commander [Pope] as I feel and believe. Suffice to say ... that more insolence, superciliousness, ignorance, and pretentiousness were never combined in one man. It can in truth be said of him that he had not a friend in his command from the smallest drummer boy to the highest general officer.
Brig. Gen. Alpheus S. Williams (II Corps division commander) On September 12, Pope was relieved of command, and his army merged into the Army of the Potomac as it marched into Maryland under McClellan. He would spend the remainder of the war in the Department of the Northwest in Minnesota, dealing with the Dakota War of 1862, which would become the model for how the Union would deal with the Indians after the war. Pope sought scapegoats to blame for his defeat, and Fitz John Porter was court-martialed on November 25th for his actions, found guilty on January 10th of 1863, and dismissed from the Army on January 21st. He would be later exonerated in 1878 and his sentence reversed two years later. Note: I changed a few things in this battle, and put a little easter egg in there for the Trekkies. You're welcome. Zealous Tower and Martin Hardin originally survived long after this battle. Commanders: Union: John Pope Confederate: Robert E Lee Union Units:
Army of Virginia Army of the Potomac: III Corps, V Corps, VI Corps, IX Corps, Kanawha Division Confederate Units: Army of Northern Virginia Strength: Union: 77,000 (estimate) -AoV: 51,000 -AotP: 26,000 Confederate: 62,000 (estimate) Union Casualties -Killed: 1,953 -Wounded: 8,914 -Captured/Missing: 4,313 Confederate Casualties: -Killed: 988 -Wounded: 6,108 Federal Education
In the United States, without southern states to stop them, the Republicans were able to pass through a lot of internal improvement bills for all kinds of special interests - including cattle, timber, oil, and rail. From 1850-1860, expenditures averaged an annual $370,000, but for the 1860s, it jumped up to $1,272,300 on average each year, and would in the 1870s jump even higher to $8,080,000. Often called "river and harbor" bills, these pieces of legislation were great for giving life to state and local political machines that fueled graft and corruption in the 1870s. One bill passed in 1862, the Morill Land-Grant Act, giving every congressman 30,000 acres within their respective states to finance agricultural and mechanical colleges, leading to the establishment of a number of federally funded colleges, once a state and private concern. Diaries from the Confederacy (September 1) Sarah Morgan, a diarist writing of her experiences during the war with her family, wrote on September 1: "A young lady, passing by one of the pillaged houses, expressed her surprise at seeing an armoire full of women's and children's clothes being empties, and the contents tied up in sheets. "What can you do with such things?" she asked a soldier who seemed more zealous than the rest. "Ain't I got a wife and four children in the North?" was the answer.Preparing to Go North
Before the battles at Harper's Ferry and Sharpsburg, both Jackson and Longstreet advised Lee of avoiding offensive war with the Yankees, with Longstreet saying, "General, I wish we could stand still and let the damned Yankees come to us!" Lee refused the proposals of assuming a defensive posture, let the Yankees attack, then when they're retreating, attack them. Lee also ignored their advice to ignore the Union garrisons of Harper's Ferry and Martinsburg, as capturing them would be a serious diversion of strength, and they had no intentions of holding the towns, so nothing would prevent their reoccupation after they went north. Had Lee remained near Frederick, MD, Harper's Ferry wouldn't have been an issue; but Lee ordered, and to Jackson and Longstreet, that was it. They obeyed and did their best. Lee wanted to invade the North. To get Davis's approval, he had to use a little deceit, by saying he wanted to place a Confederate army in the North and then offer the Northern people peace. "Such a proposition," he wrote to President Davis, "coming from us at this time, could in no way be regarded as suing for peace; but being made when it is in our power to inflict injury upon our adversary, would show conclusively to the world that our sole object is the establishment of our independence and the attainment of an honorable peace. The rejection of this offer would prove to the country that the responsibility for the continuance of the war does not rest upon us but that the party in power in the United States elect to prosecute it for purposes of their own. The proposal of peace would enable the people of the United States to determine at their coming elections whether they will support those who favor a prolongation of the war, or those who wish to bring it to a termination, which can but be productive of good to both parties without affecting the honor of either." His benign and peaceable argument played into Davis's prejudices in conducting the war; Jackson wanted to hit northern rail, business, factories, and farms, which Davis didn't want. Lost and Found
Before leaving and splitting his army, an Ensign noticed some cigars and the Order 191 sitting at a tree, and grabbed it, not wanting to risk the Yankees or his superiors noticing someone had forgotten them. General D.H. Hill got the orders, and thanked the young officer. A Union Doctor is SurprisedOn the 10th of September, a Union Doctor Lewis Steiner noted in his diary about the Confederates coming in an around Frederick, Maryland: At four o' clock this morning the Rebel army began to move from our town, Jackson's force taking the advance. The movement continued until eight o' clock P.M., occupying sixteen hours. The most liberal calculation could not give them more than 64,000 men. over 3,000 Negroes must be included in the number. These were clad in all kinds of uniforms, not only in cast-off or captured United States uniforms, but in coats with Southern buttons, State buttons, etc. These were shabby, but not shabbier or seedier than those worn by white men in the rebel ranks. Most of the negroes had arms, rifles, muskets, sabres, bowie-knifes, dirks, etc. They were supplied, in many instances, with knapsacks, haveracks, canteens, etc., and they were manifestly an integral portion of the Southern Confederacy Army. They were seen riding on horses and mules, driving wagons, riding on caissons, in ambulances, with the staff of generals and promiscuously mixed up with all the rebel horde.Battle of Harper's Ferry (September 12) Jackson's return to Harper's Ferry, Virginia (now West Virginia)
After Second Manassas, Lee determined to advance into northern territory, as Jackson had been urging for some time now. His Army of Northern Virginia advanced down the Shenandoah Valley, planning to capture the garrison at Harpers Ferry to secure his supply line back to Virginia. Although he was being pursued at a leisurely pace by Maj. Gen. George McClellan's Army of the Potomac, which outnumbered him more than two to one, Lee chose the risky strategy of dividing his army and senidng one portion to converge and to attack Harpers Ferry from three directions. Col Dixon Miles, the Union commander there, insisted on keeping most of the troops near the town, rather than taking up defensive and commanding positions on the surrounding heights. The slim defenses of the most important position, Maryland Heights, first encountered the approaching Confederates on the 12th of September, but it was only a brief skirmish. Strong attacks by the Confederates the next day drove the Union troops from the heights. During the fighting on Maryland Heights, the other Confederate columns arrived, and were astonished to see the critical positions west and south of town weren't defended. Jackson methodically placed his artillery around Harpers Ferry, and ordered Maj. Gen. A.P. Hill to move down the west bank of the Shenandoah River, in preparation for a flank attack on the Federal left in the morning. By morning on the 15th, Jackson had placed nearly 50 guns on Maryland Heights and the base of Loudoun Heights. He began a fierce artillery barrage from all sides, and ordered an infantry assault. Miles realized the situation was hopeless, and agreed with his subordinates to raise the white flag to surrender. He was able to surrender personally to the Confederates later that day. After processing more than 12,000 Union prisoners, Jackson's men rushed to Sharpsburg, MD, to rejoin Lee in preparation for the coming battle at Antietam. Commanders: Union: Dixon Miles, Julius White Confederate: Thomas "Stonewall" Jackson, A.P. Hill Strength: Union: 14,000 Confederate: 21,000 Union Casualties:
-Killed: 43 -Wounded: 173 -Captured: 12,420 Confederate Casualties:
-Killed: 37 -Wounded: 233 Maryland Campaign
While at Frederick, McClellan got word on the 13th that the Confederates were at Martinsburg and Harper's Ferry and began marching slowly towards Sharpsburg to try to cross the river and meet them. After crossing the Potomac, issued a document to the people of Maryland: " Believing that the people of Maryland possessed a spirit too lofty to submit to such a government, the people of the South have long wished to aid you in throwing off this foreign yoke...In obedience to this wish, our army has come among you, and is prepared to assist you with the power of its arms in regaining the rights of which you have been despoiled...We know no enemies among you, and will protect all, of every opinion. It is for you to decide your destiny freely and without constraint. This army will respect your choice, whatever it may be; and while the Southern people will rejoice to welcome you to your natural position among them, they will only welcome you when you come of your own free will." Having had their legislators, mayors, sheriffs, policemen, and various citizens arrested for voicing opposition to Lincoln's War, the Confederates expected the Marylanders to join them in fighting against the Union Army. Battle of Sharpsburg (Antietam) (September 17) Luckily for General Lee, A.P. Hill had finished processing and paroling the prisoners from Harper's Ferry, and carried off large supplies overnight, and was available with his 1900 troops for action near Sharpsburg. Near the town of Sharpsburg, General Lee deployed his available troops behind the Antietam Creek, along a low ridge, starting on the 15th of September. While it was an effective defensive position, it was not an impregnable one. To his detriment, neither he nor General Jackson effectively conducted reconnaissance on the field, which was a hindrance to their performance at this position. The terrain provided excellent cover for infantrymen, with rail and stone fences, outcroppings of limestone, and little hollows and swales. The creek in front was only a minor barrier, ranging from 60 to 100 feet in width, and fordable in places, and having 3 stone bridges a mile apart each. The Confederates were blocked to the rear by the Potomac. By the time McClellan arrived, Lee had around 38,000 men available to him, less than half the size of the Federal army, but McClellan believed them to be up to 100,000 men and he delayed for a day. This gave the Confederates time to prepare their defensive positions, and to let all of Longstreet and Jackson's men to rest from their march, and A.P. Hill's division to arrive. Had McClellan attacked on the 15th or 16th he might've won on numbers, but he delayed till the 17th. McClellan ordered Hooker's I Corps to cross the creek and probe enemy positions. Meade's division cautiously attacked Hood's troops near the East Woods; unfortunately this skirmish in the East Woods just served to signal McClellan's intentions to Lee, who prepared his defenses accordingly. McClellan's battle plans were ill-coordinated and poorly executed; each of his subordinates had only the orders for his own corps, and no general orders describing the entire battle plan. The battlefield terrain made it difficult for the various commanders to monitor events outside their own sectors, and McClellan's HQ was over a mile away at Philip Pry House, east of the creek, making it difficult for him to control the separate corps. The overall effect was that the battle progressed the 17th as three separate, mostly uncoordinated battles; morning in the north, midday in the middle, and afternoon in the south. The lack of coordination practically nullified the nearly two-to-one advantage in manpower the Union enjoyed (72,000 to 38,000), and allowed Lee to shift his defensive forces for each offensive. Morning in the Cornfield (North)
The battle started at dawn (about 5:30 AM), with an attack down the Hagerstown Turnpike by the Union I Corps under Joseph Hooker. He had about 8600 men, just a little more than the 7700 under Stonewall Jackson. Abner Doubleday's division moved to Hooker's right, James Ricketts's moved to the left, and George Meade's PA Reserves deployed to the center/rear. The fighting started with an artillery duel, Confederates under J.E.B. Stuart and Col. Stephen D Lee west and east. Union fire returned from nine batteries on the ridge behind the North Woods and twenty 20-lb Parrott rifles, 2 miles east of the creek. This caused heavy casualties. Hooker's infantry met the Confederates concealed in the cornfield, and were shot down, but began returning fire; having not seen them first was deadly to the Union effort. Soon the battle turned to a melee, rifles becoming hot and fouled from too much firing. Through the East Woods, Meade's 1st Brigade of Pennsylvanians under command of Brig. Gen. Truman Seymour began advancing, and exchanged fire with Col. James Walker's brigade of Alabama, North Carolina, and Georgia Troops. Walkers men forced Seymour's back, aided by the artillery fire from Lee; Rickett's division entered the Cornfield and was also torn up by Confederate artillery. Seymour would die from his wounds the next day. Brig. Gen. Abram Duryée's brigade marched into the volleys of Col. Marcellus Douglass's Georgia brigade, directly, and endured heavy fire from 250 yards. They gained no advantage because of the lack of reinforcements, so Duryée ordered a withdrawal. The reinforcements that Duryée had expected, namely brigades under the commands of Brig. Gen. George L Hartsuff and Col. William Christian, had difficulties reaching the battle. Hartsuff had been wounded by a shell, and Christian dismounted and fled to the rear in terror. when the men were finally rallied and advanced into the Cornfield, they met the same artillery and infantry fire as those before them. Despite superior Union numbers, the Louisiana "Tiger" Brigade, including members of the Creole and free black communities, under Harry Hays, entered the fray and forced the Union troops back to the East Woods. The 12th MA Infantry's casualties were 67%, the highest of any unit that day. But, the Louisiana Tigers were beaten back eventually when the Union troops brought up a battery of 3" ordinance rifles, and rolled them directly into the Cornfield, point-blank fire at the Tigers, slaughtering them; they lost 287 of 500 men. The Cornfield remained a bloody stalemate, but Union advances a few hundred yards west were more successful. Brig. Gen. John Gibbon's 4th Brigade of Doubleday's division (now the Iron Brigade)began advancing down and astride the turnpike, into the cornfield, and in the West Woods, pushing Jackson's men aside. They were halted by a 1150-man charge from Starke's brigade, leveling heavy fire on the Union troops from 30 yards away. The Confederate brigade withdrew after getting heavy return fire from the Iron Brigade; luckily Starke himself was not wounded. At the same time, the Union advance on Dunker Church resumed and cut a large gap in Jackson's defensive line, which was on the verge of collapse. Though at a steep cost, Hooker's corps was making progress. Confederates got reinforcements just after 7 AM, with A.P. Hill, McLaws, and Richard H Anderson having arrived from Harpers Ferry. Around 7:15 Lee moved Anderson's Georgia brigade from the right flank to aid Jackson. At 7 AM, Hood's division of 2300 men advanced through the West Woods and pushed the Union troops back through the Cornfield again. The Texans were particularly fierce in their fighting since they were called from their reserve position, interrupting the first hot breakfast they had had in days. They were aided by three brigades of D.H. Hill's division coming in from Mumma Farm, southeast of the Cornfield, and Jubal Early's brigade, coming in from the West Woods from the Nicodemus Farm, where they had been supporting J.E.B. Stuart's horse artillery. Some Union officers of the Iron Brigade rallied around the artillery of Battery B, 4th U.S. Artillery, with Gibbon himself ensuring they didn't lose a single caisson. Hood's men bore the brunt of the fighting on the Confederate side, and paid the price - 50% casualties - but they did prevent the defensive line from crumbling, and they held off the I Corps. Hooker's men also paid heavily, but without gaining their objectives. After two hours and 2600 casualties, they were back where they started. The Cornfield, an area of about 250 yards deep, 400 yards wide, was a scene of immense destruction. It has been estimated it changed hands at least 15 times that morning. Hooker called for support from the 7200 men of Mansfield's XII Corps. Assaults by the XII Corps, 7:30 to 9:00 a.m.
Half of Mansfield's men were raw recruits, and he himself was also inexperienced, having gotten command only two days before. Although he was a 40-year veteran, he had never led a large number of troops in combat. He was concerned his troops would bolt under fire, so he marched them in a formation called "column of companies, closed in mass," which translated to a regiment ten ranks deep, instead of the normal two. It presented an excellent artillery target for the Confederates, and Mansfield himself was shot in the chest and died the next day. Alpheus Williams assumed the command temporarily. The new recruits of the 1st Division of Mansfield made no progress against Hood's line, reinforced by brigades of D.H. Hill's division under Colquitt and McRae. The 2nd Division of the XII Corps came up against A.P. Hill and McRae's men. The Confederates held Dunker Church, protected by Stephen Lee's batteries. Hooker attempted to gather the scattering remnants of his I Corps to continue the assault, but a black Confederate sharpshooter spotted the general's conspicuous white horse and shot him through the foot. Command then fell to General Meade, since Hooker's most senior subordinate, James Ricketts, had also fallen wounded. Without Hooker, though, there was no general left with the authority to rally the I and XII Corps. Greene's men also came under heavy fire in the West Woods and withdrew. The Dunker Church after September 17, 1862. Here, both Union and Confederate dead lie together on the field.
Trying to turn the Confederate left flank and relieve pressure on Mansfield's men, Sumner's II Corps sent two divisions into battle at 7:20 AM. Sedgwick's 5400-man division was the first to ford the Antietam Creek, and entered the East Woods intending to turn left, and force the Confederates south into the assault of Ambrose Burnside's IX Corps. But the plan went awry. They got separated from William French's division, and at 9 AM Sumner, who was accompanying the division, launched the attack in an unusual battle formation - three brigades in three long lines, men side-by-side, only 50-70 yards separating the lines. They were assaulted first by Confederate artillery, and then from three sides by divisions of Early, Walker, and McLaws, and in less than half an hour, Sedwick's men were forced to retreat in great disorder back to their starting point with over 2400 casualties, including Sedgwick himself, who was taken out of action for several months by a wound. The final actions of the morning phase of the Battle of Sharpsburg were about 10 AM, when two regiments of XII Corps advanced, only to be confronted by John Walker's division, newly arrived from the Confederate right. They fought between the Cornfield and West Woods, with the Union troops gaining some ground here when they forced Walker's men back with two brigades of Greene's division. The morning phase of the battle ended with casualties on both sides of almost 14,000, including four Union corps commanders. Midday Phase
By midday, the battle had shifted to the center of the Confederates' line. Sumner had accompanied the morning attack of Sedgwick's division, but one of his other divisions under French had lost contact, and inexplicably headed south. French found skirmishers and ordered his men forward; by this time, one of Sumner's aides, his son, located French and relayed the order for him to divert Confederate attention by attacking their center. French confronted D.H. Hill's division, which had about 2500 men, less than half the number French had, and three of his five brigades had been torn up in the morning combat. This was theoretically the weakest point of Longstreet's line. Fortunately for Hill, his men were in a strong defensive position, on the top of a gradual ridge, in a sunken road, worn down by years of wagon traffic, which formed a natural trench. French launched a series of brigade-sized assaults against the Confederate improvised breastworks about 9:30 AM. The first brigade, mostly inexperienced troops commanded by Brig. Gen. Max Weber, was quickly cut down by heavy rifle fire; neither side used their artillery. The second Union attack included more raw recruits under Col. Dwight Morris, and faced heavy fire but managed to beat back a counterattack by Robert Rodes's Alabama Brigade. The third Union attack, under the command of Brig. Gen. Nathan Kimball, included three veteran regiments, but they too fell to the Confederate fire coming from the sunken road. French's division suffered 1890 casualties out of 5700 in just under an hour of fighting. Reinforcements arrived on both sides, and by 10:30 AM General Lee sent his final reserve, some 3400 men under Maj Gen Richard Anderson, to bolster Hill's line and extend it to the eright, preparing an attack that would hopefully envelop French's left flank. Unfortunately for him, the 4000 men of Maj. Gen. Israel Richardson's division arrived on French's left; this was the last of Sumner's three divisions, which had been held up in the rear by McClellan as he continued to organize his reserve forces. The Union struck the first blow. Union Irish Brigade flag, the basis for several flags of a similar design.
Leading off the fourth attack of the day against the sunken road was the Irish Brigade, of Brig. Gen. Thomas Meagher. As they advanced with their emerald green flags, snapping in the breeze, a regimental chaplain, Father William Corby, rode back and forth across the front of the formation shouting words of conditional absolution prescribed by the Roman Catholic Church for those who were about to die. The mostly Irish immigrants lost 541 men to heavy volleys before they were ordered to withdraw. Gen. Richardson personally dispatched the brigade of Brig. Gen. John Caldwell into battle about noon, after being told that Caldwell was in the rear, behind a haystack, and finally the tide turned. Anderson's Confederate division had been little help to the defenders after Gen. Anderson was wounded early in the fighting (he would recover). Luckily for the Confederates, George B Anderson, Col. Charles Tew (2nd NC), and Col. John Gordon (6th AL) remained alive and helped stem the Union advance from going too far. Afternoon Phase
By the afternoon, the action had moved to the southern end of the battlefield. Longstreet was arrayed on both sides of Boonsboro Rd, his artillery able to hit across the battlefield, rather than north of Sharpsburg. McClellan's plan was for Maj. Gen. Ambrose Burnside and the IX Corps to conduct a diversionary attack to support Hooker's I Corps, hoping to draw Confederate attention away from the intended main attack in the north. Unfortunately Burnside was instructed to wait for explicit orders before launching his attack, which didn't reach him till about 10 AM. He was also strangely passive during battle preparations because he was still disgruntled that McClellan had abandoned the previous arrangements of 'wing commanders' reporting to him. Implicitly refusing to give up his higher authority, he was using Brig. Gen. Jacob Cox of the Kanawha Division as corps commander, funneling orders to the corps through him. Overall, Burnside had four divisions (12,500 troops) and 50 guns east of Antietam Creek. Facing Burnside were the Confederates which had been depleted by Lee's movement of units to bolster their left flank. Brig. Gen. Robert Toombs had two artillery batteries, but Longstreet's shifting helped somewhat. Toombs had 400 men, the 2nd and 20th GA regiments, and there were four thin brigades guarding the ridges near Sharpsburg. They were defending Rohrbach's Bridge, a three-span 125-foot stone structure at the southmost crossing of Antietam. The bridge would become infamous as Burnside's Bridge because of the coming battle. It was a difficult objective; the road leading to it ran parallel to the creek, and was exposed to enemy fire. It was dominated by a 100-foot high wooded bluff on the west bank, strewn with boulders from an old quarry, making infantry and sharpshooter fire from good covered positions a dangerous impediment to crossing. Late 20th century interpretation of the battle at Burnside's Bridge.In this sector the creek was rarely more than 50 feet wide, and several stretches were only waist deep, and out of Confederate range. Burnside ignored this fact during the battle, and concentrated his plan instead of storming the bridge, while simultaneously crossing a ford McClellan's engineers had identified half a mile downstream. When his men reached it, they found the banks too high to negotiate. While Col George Crook's Ohio brigade prepared to attack the bridge with support from Brig. Gen. Samuel Sturgis's division, the rest of the Kanawha Division and Brig. Gen. Isaac Rodman's division struggled through thick brush trying to locate Snavely's Ford, 2 miles downstream, intending to flank the Confederates, but failing due to their struggles. Crook's assault on the bridge was led by skirmishers from the 11th Connecticut, who were ordered to clear the bridge for the Ohioans to cross to assault the bluff. After taking punishing fire for 15 minutes, the Connecticut men withdrew with 145 casualties, about 1/3 their strength, including the commander, Col Henry Kingsbury, who was fatally wounded. Crook's main assault went awry when his unfamiliarity with the terrain caused his men to reach the creek a quarter mile upstream from the bridge, where they exchanged volleys with Confederate skirmishers for the next few hours. While Rodman's division was out of touch, slogging towards Snavely's Ford, Burnside and Cox directed a second assault at the bridge by one of Sturgis's Brigades, led by the 2nd MD and 6th NH. They also fell prey to the Confederate sharpshooters and artillery, and their attack fell apart. It was about noon, and McClellan was losing patience. He sent a succession of couriers to motivate Burnside to move forward. He ordered one aide, "Tell him if it costs 10,000 men he must go now." He increased pressure by sending his inspector general, Col. Delos Sackett, to confront Burnside, who was indignant, saying, "McClellan appears to think I am not trying my best to carry this bridge; you are the third or fourth one who has been to me this morning with similar orders." The third Union attempt to take the bridge was at 12:30 PM by Sturgis's other brigade, commanded by Brig. Gen. Edward Ferrero. It was led by the 51st NY and 51st PA who with adequate artillery support and a promise that a recently canceled whiskey ration would be restored if they were successful, charged downhill and took up positions on the east bank. Maneuvering a captured light howitzer into position, they fired double canister down the bridge and got within 25 yards of their enemy. By 1 PM, Confederate ammunition was running low, and word reached Toombs that Rodman's men were crossing Snavely's Ford on their flank. He ordered a withdrawal. His Georgians cost the Union over 500 casualties while taking less than 140 themselves, and had stalled Burnside's assault on the southern flank for over 3 hours. Burnside's assault against stalled on its own. His officers had neglected to transport ammunition across the bridge, which itself was becoming a bottleneck for soldiers, weapons, and artillery. This made another two-hour delay. General Lee used this time to bolster his right flank, bringing A.P. Hill's light division out of its rest, and they made it to the right of D.R. Jones's force with rested troops. Burnside was not prepared for Hill's return to combat, and his plan was to move around a weakened Confederate right flank, converge on Sharpsburg, and cut off Lee's army from Boteler's Ford, their only escape round across the Potomac. At 3 PM, Burnside left Sturgis's division in reserve on the west bank, and moved west with over 8,000 troops, most fresh, and 18 guns for close support. The initial assault led by the 79th NY "Cameron Highlanders" failed against Jones's division, having been reinforced by A.P. Hill. To the left, Rodman's division advanced towards Harpers Ferry Road, its lead brigade under Col. Harrison Fairchild, containing several colorful Zouaves of the 9th NY, commanded by Col. Rush Hawkins. They came under heavy shellfire from over a dozen enemy guns mounted on a ridge to their front, but kept pushing forward. There was a panic in the streets of Sharpsburg, clogged with retreating Confederates. Of the five brigades in Jones's division, only Toombs's brigade was still intact, but had only 700 men. Hill's division had divided its column, two brigades guarding its flank, and the other three moving right of Toombs's brigade to prepare for counterattack. At 3:40 PM Brig. Gen. MAxcy Gregg's brigade of South Carolinians attacked the 16th Connecticut on Rodman's left flank in the cornfield of the farmer John Otto. The men from Connecticut had only been in service for three weeks, and their line disintegrated with 195 casualties. The 4th Rhode Island came up on their right, but had poor visibility in the high corn stalks, and were disoriented by Confederates wearing Union uniforms from Harpers Ferry. They also broke and ran, leaving the 8th Connecticut far out in front and isolated; they were enveloped and driven down the hills toward Antietam. Creek. The IX Corps had casualties of about 22% but still had twice the number of Confederates confronting them. Unnerved by the collapse of his flank, Burnside ordered his men all the way back to the west bank of Antietam Creek, and urgently requested more men and guns, which McClellan refused to provide. He gave one battery, saying, "I can do nothing more. I have no infantry." He actually had two fresh corps in reserve, Porter's V and Franklin's VI, but he was worried about being outnumbered and a massive counterstrike by Lee was imminent. Burnside's men instead spent the day guarding the bridge. The Battle was over about 5:30 PM. The next morning, Lee's army prepared for defending against a Union assault that never came. After an improvised truce for both sides to recover and exchange their wounded, Lee's forces began withdrawing north to Hagerstown, while McClellan retreated south to Frederick. Union losses were 14,890, with 3,570 dead, and Confederates were 9,887 with 1,291 dead. The Union lost Maj Gen Joseph Mansfield and Israel Richardson, Brig Gen Isaac Rodman. Confederates lost no generals. President Lincoln was disappointed in McClellan's performance. He believed that McClellan's overly cautious and poorly coordinated actions in the field had forced the battle to a draw rather than a crippling Confederate defeat. The President was even more astonished over the next month, despite repeated entreaties from the War Department and himself, McClellan declined to pursue Lee across Maryland, and back into Virginia, citing shortages of equipment and fearing overextending his forces. Lincoln relieved McClellan of his command of the Army of the Potomac on November 5, effectively ending the general's military career. He was replaced on November 9 by General Burnside. Battle of Munfordville (September 19) Confederate General Braxton Bragg managed to achieve a measure of success in the west, helping hold the Confederates' hopes, by occupying Munfordville on the Green River. He positioned his artillery all along the Green River, and if Buell wanted to go north, he would have to pass through Munfordville. Union General Don Carlos Buell's supplies were running low and he needed to move, so he went north from Bowling Green, Kentucky. The two forces met on the 19th, where Bragg's forces, in concert with Kirby Smith's forces, opened fire about 6:30 AM. Buell made fewer mistakes in the west than McClellan in the east, attempting to attack in coordinated waves but the Confederate artillery continued in concert with the infantry, shredding his lines, and forcing retreat after retreat. Fighting continued until about 2:30 PM, when Buell ordered the retreat back to Nashville. Bragg had the option to follow and destroy his army, but he failed to do so. Conferring with Kirby Smith, the two began to move to Louisville, Kentucky, a major supply base which would help their armies and those in the east with fresh Union supplies. Battle of Louisville (September 28) Being practically undefended, much like Harpers Ferry, Kirby Smith and Bragg were able to catch Louisville almost by surprise. Bragg took the north side of the river, and Kirby Smith the south, and began the siege the meager Union defenses. After eight hours, the Union officers surrendered, and Louisville was in Confederate hands, leaving all of the Union supplies in dire jeopardy in the west. President Davis ordered Smith and Bragg to take what supplies they could and reinforce Frankfort and both the AoNV and the Army of Tennessee. Wagons and trains of supplies, boots, munitions, cannons, medicines, and more moved into the South from Louisville, when Smith and Bragg managed to move south to Frankfort, where the Confederate capital kept them fed and rested. Stanton's SubterfugeGeneral Butler, in charge of the Union forces operating in Louisiana, wrote to his old friend, Senator Henry Wilson, hoping to use his influence with Secretary Stanton to try to have some reinforcements sent immediately. Two days later, Wilson replied that he had spoken to Stanton, who, according to Wilson, "agreed with me and expressed his confidence in you, and his approval of your vigor and ability." Unknown to both, however, three weeks prior, Stanton wrote a secret order replacing Butler with General Nathaniel Banks. When he found out about this, Butler would write "Can lying, injustice, deceit, and tergiversation farther go?" Butler's behavior in Louisiana, however, probably had an impact on his removal. Emancipation Proclamation
Lincoln had been waiting for the right time to release his preliminary document, which he called the 'Emancipation Proclamation.' He wanted to wait for a victory and believed the actions at Antietam might have been that time, but with the Confederates still in Maryland and having defeated Buell in Kentucky and Tennessee, now was not the time. He needed to change the course of the war; people were growing dispirited. Some where growing tired of his tactics used to maintain 'order' in the North, calling them unconstitutional. Lincoln's dream of a perpetual Union was on shaky ground. The Abolitionists in New England were growing restless. But they would have to wait. Now was not the time, and the proclamation would have to wait too. Battle of Perryville, KY (October 8) Bragg remained in Frankfort, while Smith took 32,000 troops to Perryville to meet Union General Buell. Kirby Smith was able to field nearly his entire army against the Union troops, forcing a defeat of the rested and resupplied Union army. Smith's Army of Kentucky took 2800 casualties (390 dead) to the 4500 Union casualties (1,024 dead). Kirby Smith's Army of Kentucky Battle Flag, a common site in Kentucky to this day.
Buell retreated to Bowling Green, while Kirby Smith remained in Perryville to rest his army. Rest and Refit
After Antietam, the Army of Northern Virginia underwent a remarkable transformation, doubling in size with stragglers coming in. On October 10 it was 64,273; by November 20, it was 76,472. Lee spent time drilling and resupplying them. Those with smoothbore muskets exchanged them for rifles from Harpers Ferry, clothing, boots, and blankets were passed out, and the army which was around Hagerstown moved south to Winchester, leaving the north for a time, having made a point to the Union. J.E.B. Stuart made a dramatic 126-mile circuit around McClellan's army, rounding up 1200 new horses for the Confederates, hurting McClellan's reputation further. After northern elections saw seven states go Democrat, the Republicans still maintained control of Congress. Lincoln had enough of McClellan and his slow maneuvering, and replaced him two days after the election with Major General Ambrose Burnside, who only took the job because Lincoln would otherwise have appointed Joseph Hooker, whom Burnside considered a devious conniver from Antietam. Burnside met with Lincoln and recommended moving to Fredericksburg, VA, where he could get supplies by ship through Aquia Creek, twelve miles from the Potomac. After seizing the town, the army could proceed to Richmond, fifty miles away. A better target would've been Lee's army, which he had split and were two days' march from each half. Burnside had 119,000 men and 374 guns only a day away from Longstreet's corps at Culpeper. General Halleck wanted a repeat of Pope's plan of moving toward Gordonsville, while Lincoln would agree if he could move fast, cross the Rappahannock upstream from Fredericksburg, and captured the town from the flank and rear, and seized the heights. Burnside, however, did the opposite and approached from the low land. He waited nearly a week to enter town because he wanted to wait for the pontoon bridges. Threatening the ForeignersAbraham Lincoln feared the French and English would help the Confederates during the war. The British sent a message in October to end the war, or face "more resolute action" from them. The French wanted to add Mexico to their empire, and without the US to enforce the Monroe Doctrine. The Americans sent their Ambassador to Russia to ask their help against the British and French, who were also supporting the Polish insurrection against the Russians. Election Meddling in Delaware
The Lincoln Administration was worried about the results of the November 1862 election in the tiny, 3-county state of Delaware. Congressman George P. Fisher, a Republican from Delaware, was afraid of the "southern sympathy" in the state possibly leading to a defeat in the coming elections for the Republicans, and began petitioning Lincoln's administration to do something about it. Lincoln had a "warm feeling and high regard" for Fisher, who wrote to him on the 14th of August. He had gotten only a 'plurality' of 247 votes in 1860, and wanted Lincoln to keep Delaware troops at home so they could vote in the election. He believed that the extra 500-1000 votes would strengthen the chances of Republicans holding the state. Fisher also asked Lincoln to postpone drafting troops from Delaware until after the election, and strip Governor William Burton, a Democrat, of all appointment power over volunteer and militia units from the state. Lincoln agreed to most of his requests, and was "painfully surprised" to hear of his concerns over the election. A little election in October terrified the Delaware Republicans. Democrats swept most local offices in the state, and they feared a coming Democrat victory in November. False reports of Southern sympathizers from Maryland coming to influence the election circulated, and hostile Democrats crowding polling places. So, Republican gubernatorial candidate William Cannon continued to seek help from local military officials to 'put down' the Democrat resurgence and help him gain political office. In mid-October, about 100-120 US cavalry 'paraded' through the state, cheered for Republican candidates, attended political meetings, and insulted the Democrat candidate for Congress, William Temple, as well as other Democrats. They state 2 weeks, and most Democrats concluded they were there to intimidate them and spread alarm. Several Republicans, including Congressman Fisher, met in Milford, Delaware to discuss the possibility of military occupation on election day. Fisher asked for armed intervention in the election, and the others agrees it was necessary to prevent a Democrat victory. Edwin Stanton, the Secretary of War, initially denied the request, but William Canon personally asked Colonel James Wallace (a slave-holding Republican) from Maryland's Home Guards to enter the state on election day. The Maryland Home Guards had been in the state before disarming (against the 2nd amendment) and arresting anti-Republican militia units. According to the Constitution, only the actual governor could request troops to enter a state, so as a simple candidate, it was very irregular for Cannon to make such a request. Stanton, however, complied with the request, as did Col. Wallace, and 1200 troops arrived in the state in Kent and Sussex counties a few days before the election. Wallace divided the troops into units of 40-60 men and distributed them to polling places throughout the state under the command of Provost Marshals, who were appointed without the governor's authority, and were considered "active and violent partisans of the Republican party." Governor Burton was not even told the troops were coming. Voters across Kent and Sussex were intimidated with drawn sabers at voting windows in Georgetown, and Democrats were charged with fixed bayonets in Dover. Other Democrats were required to take an oath of allegiance before they would be allowed to vote, and many Democrat ballots were replaced with Republican ballots. Many Democrats were arrested and jailed by the troops who suspected them of being disloyal, or if they refused the oath, and many were driven from polling locations by the troops. Republicans claimed the troops were necessary to prevent disorder, but could not recall any incidents after the election. Unfortunately for the Republicans, the blatant election meddling failed, and Fisher lost his seat to William Temple, and Democrats gained control of the Delaware legislature. Later, governor Gove Saulsbury formed a committee to investigate the occupation, and interviewed over 100 witnesses. He concluded that the Lincoln Administration should be branded "in infamy and everlasting disgrace" for introducing troops into "one of the feeblest states in the union, for no other purpose than to determine the result of her local election," for getting the country into a war, suspending habeas corpus, suppressing free speech, and depriving many of life and liberty. Note: This information on Delaware is taken from an article on Lew Rockwell by Brion McClanahan and is not my own work. Battle of Fredericksburg (December 13) Massaponax Bridge Fredericksburg, Va., December 12, 1862
To the now seasoned veterans in the Confederate Army, the signs of a coming attack were unmistakable. The Union General Ambrose Burnside's Army of the Potomac, with 122,009 men, had threatened General Robert E. Lee's troops at Fredericksburg for weeks. Now on December 12th, reports were coming in that indicated that Union forces were massing for the long-awaited assault. As usual, Lee's Army of Northern Virginia was outnumbered, but here they held the high ground, a strong position in any battle. And in this instance with a massive coming attack by the Union Army of the Potomac, the Confederates would need every advantage. Lee had the Irish Regiment (2200 strong), and he had the Scottish Regiment (2400 strong), amongst his 78,513 troops. Irish and Scottish Regimental Flags within the Confederate Army
General Lee conferred with his "right arm" to finalize their battle plans. General Jackson, along with his cavalry commander, J.E.B. Stuart, and other key commanders from his army. From their war council came the nearly impregnable defensive line at Fredericksburg. When the enemy attacked, the Confederate Army of Northern Virginia would be ready. Lee had created what looked to be a plan for a decisive victory. The next day, the Union army would end up dashing against the solid Confederate defenses like the ocean battering against a cliff, achieving nothing but scattering its waves. The coming Battle of Fredericksburg would prove to be one of Robert E. Lee's greatest victories. Singing in the Ranks
Singing and playing instruments was a common thing for soldiers to try to keep their spirits up in the grueling trials of war. The Irish Confederates who fought with Lee began singing a very traditional Gaelic song "Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile" (pronounced: oh-ro sheh ðo va-heh wol-yeh, "oro, welcome home!"), an ancient Irish march, which some associate with Prince Charles (Séarlas Óg) in the 1740s. This song's lyrics would be altered to fit the current situation, as any song would be. The new lyrics and translations coming out of the war: Irish (1861) | English (1861) | ’Sé do bheatha, a bhean ba léanmhar
do bé ár gcreach tú bheith i ngéibhinn
do dhúiche bhreá i seilbh meirleach
's tú díolta leis na Poncáin.
Chorus:
Óró, sé do bheatha bhaile
óró, sé do bheatha bhaile
óró, sé do bheatha bhaile
anois ar theacht an tsamhraidh.
Tá Roibeard Laoi ag teacht thar an talamh
óglaigh armtha leis mar gharda,
Deisceartaigh iad féin is (1861: ní Francaigh ná Sasanaigh) (1865: eorpach agus Afracach araon )
's cuirfidh siad ruaig ar Poncáin.
Chorus
A bhuí le Rí na bhFeart go bhfeiceam
muna mbeam beo ina dhiaidh ach seachtain
Roibeard Laoi agus deich míle gaiscíoch
ag fógairt fáin na Poncáin.
Chorus
| Hail, oh woman, who was so afflicted,
It was our ruin that you were in chains,
Your fine land in the possession of thieves...
While you were sold to the Yankees!
Chorus:
Oh-ro, welcome home
Oh-ro, welcome home
Oh-ro, welcome home
Now that summer's coming!
Robert Lee is coming over the land,
Armed warriors as her guard,
Only Southerners are they, (1861: not French nor English...) (1865: both white and black ) and they will rout the Yankees!
Chorus
May it please the King of Prodigy that we might see,
Although we may live but one week after,
Robert Lee and ten thousand warriors...
Dispersing the Yankees!
Chorus
|
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Feb 13, 2020 3:51:17 GMT
Chapter 7 (Continued) Paducah and the Union Expulsion of JewsGeneral Grant's father, Jesse Grant, was a cotton trader. The Union needed cotton for uniforms, canvas, blankets, and other items, so the Lincoln administration permitted trade with the South through trade licenses you could obtain through the treasury and war departments, which would issue and regulate the licenses. A lot of this trade occurred around Memphis, TN since June of 1862. Jesse Grant signed a contract in December, 1862 with three Jewish brothers from Cincinatti (Harmon, Henry, and Simon Mack), in which he promised to use his influence with his son to get them a permit to trade with the southern states. Even President Lincoln knew of the black market, writing " The army itself is diverted from fighting the rebels to speculating in cotton." The true origin of General Grant's General Order No. 11 were never recorded, but his order was: The Jews, as a class violating every regulation of trade established by the Treasury Department and also department orders, are hereby expelled from the department within twenty-four hours from the receipt of this order.Post commanders will see that all of this class of people be furnished passes and required to leave, and any one returning after such notification will be arrested and held in confinement until an opportunity occurs of sending them out as prisoners, unless furnished with permit from headquarters.No passes will be given these people to visit headquarters for the purpose of making personal application for trade permits.Thirty families were expelled from Paducah, and more from Holly Springs, and Oxford, MS, where there were Jewish soldiers under Grant's command. Following the order, Captain Phillip Trounstine of Ohio resigned, being himself a Jewish officer. His letter of resignation noted, amongst other reasons, " the taunts and malice, of those to whom my religious opinions are known, brought on by the effect that (G.O. 11) has instilled into their minds." Rabbi Bertram W. Korn would later write only two Jews were left behind, being two dying women left in the care of their neighbors. Two other expellees were Jewish men who had served enlistments with the U.S. Army. The Army went house to house searching for Jews, with some people even hiding them from the military to protect them from being forced from their homes. One Jewish man, Cesar J. Kaskel sent a telegram to Lincoln protesting " this inhuman order, the carrying out of which would be the grossest violation of the Constitution and our rights as citizens under it, (and) which will place us...as outlaws before the whole world." The war department intercepted it, and ignored it, according to Kaskel, or perhaps a secretary 'misplaced it' or Lincoln simply "lent it no credence," as it were. But soon protests from other Jewish communities, publications across the North, and members of Congress forced Lincoln to reverse the order. The expulsion violated Article 1, section 9 of the US Constitution, being a bill of attainder in effect. Battle of Fredericksburg
Jackson recognized the defensive position of the heights left of the city, but if the Federals could position their artillery on Stafford Heights, counterattack and pursuit would be made impossible, and the Federals would be protected on both flanks by the river, and it would be impracticable to maneuver against Burnside's most vulnerable point, his supply line. If defeated, he could easily withdraw a dozen miles to Aquia Creek before the Confederates could cut the line and isolate his army. Jackson wanted to attack at the North Anna River, where they would have a long retreat, and could easily be smashed along the 37-miles back to Aquia Creek. Lee overruled him, for the fourth time. Fredericksburg would gain him a victory, but little more; Jackson moved into position loyally as was his duty. Pontoon bridges, ready for deployment.
Union engineers began to assemble six pontoon bridges (similar to those pictured above) before dawn, December 11, two just north of the center of town, the third at the southern end of town, and three farther south, near the meeting of Deep Run and the Rappahanock. Union pontoon bridges at Franklin Crossing, allowing the Union across the river.
Marye's House, Confederate HQ
The engineers constructing the bridge directly across the city came under fire from Confederate sharpshooters, primarily from Brig. Gen. William Barksdale's Mississippi brigade, in command of town defenses. Union artillery attempted to dislodge the sharpshooters, but their positions in the cellars of houses in town rendered the fire from 150 guns mostly ineffective. Eventually, Brig. Gen. Henry Hunt, Burnside's artlilery commander, convinced him to send infantry landing parties over in the pontoon boats to establish and secure a small bridgehead and take care of the sharpshooters. Col. Norman Hall volunteered his brigade for this assignment. Burnside suddenly became reluctant, lamenting to Hall in front of his mean that "the effort meant death to most of those who should undertake the voyage." When his men responded to Hall's request with three cheers, Burnside relented. At 3 PM, the Union artillery began their bombardment to cover their landing, with 135 infantrymen from the 17th Michigan and 19th Massachusetts crowding into the small boats, and the 20th Massachusetts following shortly afterwards. They crossed successfully and spread out in a skirmish line to clear the sharpshooters. Although some of the Confederates surrendered, fighting went street by street through the town as the engineers completed the bridges. Sumner's Right Grand Division began crossing about 4:30 PM, but the bulk of his men didn't cross till the 12th of December. Hooker's Center Grand Division crossed on December 13th, using both the northern and southern bridges. The clearing of the city's buildings by Sumner's Union infantry and by artillery fire from across the river began the first major urban combat of the war. Union gunners sent out more than 5,000 shells against the town, and the ridges to the west. By nightfall, four brigades of Union troops occupied the town, which they looted with a fury that had not been seen in the war up to that point, and would continue throughout the Union war effort, repeated in every single town they occupied till war's end. This behavior enraged Lee, who compared their depredations with those of the ancient Vandals. The destruction also angered the Confederate troops, many of whom were native Virginians. Many on the Union side were also shocked by the destruction inflicted on Fredericksburg. Civilian casualties were fortunately low, given the widespread violence. River crossings south of the city by Franklin's Left Grand Division were much less eventful. Both bridges were completed by 11 AM December 11th, while five batteries of Union artillery suppressed most sniper fire against the engineers. Franklin was ordered at 4PM to cross his entire command, but only a single brigade was sent out before dark. Crossings resumed at dawn, and were completed by 1 PM on the 12th. Early on the 13th, Jackson recalled his divisions under Jubal Early and D.H. Hill from down river positions to join his main defensive lines south of the city. Burnside's verbal instructions given on December 12th outlined a main attack by Franklin, supported by Hooker on the southern flank, while Sumner made a secondary attack on the northern Flank. His actual orders on December 13th were vague and confusing to his subordinates. At 5 PM on December 12th, he made a cursory inspection of his southern flank, where Franklin and his subordinates pressed him to give them definite orders for the morning attack by the grand division, so they would have adequate time to position their forces overnight. However, Burnside tarried and the order didn't reach Franklin till 7:15 to 7:45 AM. when it arrived, it wasn't what Franklin expected. Rather than ordering an attack by the entire grand division of almost 60,000 men, Franklin was instead to keep his men in position, and send "a division at least" to seize the high ground (Prospect Hill) around Hamilton's Crossing; Sumner was to send one division through the city and up Telegraph Road, and both flanks were to be prepared to commit their entire commands. Burnside was apparently expecting those weak attacks to intimidate Lee, causing him to withdraw. Franklin, who originally advocated a vigorous assault, chose to interpret Burnside's order very conservatively. Brig. Gen. James Hardie, who delivered the order, did not ensure that Burnside's intentions were understood by Franklin. Map inaccuracies concerning the road network made his intentions unclear, and his choice of the verb "seize" was less forceful at the time than the order to "carry" the heights. Overview of the battle
The day of the 13th began cold and overcast. A dense fog blanketed the ground and made it impossible for the two armies to see one another. Franklin ordered his I Corps commander, Maj. Gen. John Reynolds, to select one of the divisions for attack; he chose the smallest, the 4500 men of Maj. Gen. George Meade, and assigned Brig. Gen. John Gibbon's division to support Meade's attack. His reserve division under Maj. Gen. Abner Doubleday, was to face south and protect the left flank between Richmond Road and the river. Meade's division began moving out at 8:30 AM, with Gibbon following behind. The fog began lifting about 10:30 AM. The Union started moving parallel to the river, turning right to face Richmond Road, where they began to be hit by enfilading fire from the Virginia Horse Artillery under Major John Pelham. He started with two cannons (12-pounder Napoleon smoothbore, and a rifled Blakely) but continued with only one after the Blakely was disabled by counter-battery fire. J.E.B. Stuart sent word to Pelham that he should feel free to withdraw from his dangerous position at any time, to which Pelham responded, "Tell the General I can hold my ground." The Iron Brigade (led by Brig. Gen. Solomon Meredith) was sent to deal with the Confederate horse artillery. This action was mainly conducted by the 24th Michigan Infantry, a newly enlisted regiment that had joined the brigade in October. After around an hour, Pelhams ammo began to run low, and he withdrew. General Lee observed this and noted about the 24-year-old, "It is glorious to see such a courage in one so young." The most prominent victim of Pelham's fire was Brig. Gen. George Bayard, a cavalry general who was mortally wounded by a shell while standing in reserve near Franklin's HQ. General Jackson's main artillery batteries remained silent in the fog while this was happening, but the Union troops soon received direct fire from Prospect Hill, principally five batteries under Lt. Col. Reuben Lindsay Walker's direction, and Meade's attack was stalled about 600 yards from his initial objective for nearly two hours by these combined artillery attacks. Union artillery fire was lifted as Meade's men moved forward around 1 PM. Jackson's force of around 35,000 remained concealed on the wooded ridge to Meade's front. His formidable defensive line did have an unforeseen flaw. In A.P. Hill's division's line, there was a triangular patch of the woods that extended beyond the railroad; it was swampy and covered with thick underbrush, and the Confederates had left a 600-yard gap there between the brigades of Brig. Gens. James Archer and James Lane. Brig. Gen. Maxcy Gregg's brigade stood about a quarter mile behind the gap. Meade's 1st brigade (Col. William Sinclair) entered the gap, climbed the railroad embankment, and turned right into the underbrush, striking Lane's brigade in the flank. Following immediately behind, his 3rd Brigade (Brig. Gen. Feger Jackson) turned left and hit Archer's flank. The 2nd Brigade (Col. Albert Magilton) came up in support and intermixed with the leading brigades. As the gap widened with pressure on the flanks, thousands of Meade's men reached the top of the ridge, and ran into Gregg's brigade. Many of these Confederates had stacked arms while taking cover from Union artillery fire, and weren't expecting to be attacked then, and were killed or captured unarmed. Gregg first mistook the Union soldiers for fleeing Confederates, but he rode back and turned around, rallying his troops. Though partially deaf, he was able to avoid being struck by the bullets, amazingly, though his brigade fought hard, it was totally routed after inflicting a number of casualties, and was no longer an organized unit for the remainder of the day. James Archer was being pressed hard on his left flank, and sent word for Gregg to reinforce him, unaware his brigade disintegrated. The 19th Georgia's flag was captured by the adjutant of the 7th PA Reserves; it was the only Confederate regimental flag captured and retained by the Army of the Potomac in the battle. Similar to the 19th, the 65th Georgia's flag is on display in the Georgia Museum of Confederate History, with Curator Angela Gregg, the great-great-great granddaughter of Brigadier General Maxcy Gregg, who fought at Fredericksburg. 14th Tennessee Regimental Flag, currently on display at the Tennessee Confederate Historical Museum.
The Georgians broke ranks and ran. The 14th Tennessee resisted the onslaught for a little while longer before breaking also; a large number of its men were taken prisoner. Archer frantically sent messages to the rear, calling on John Brockenbrough and Edmund Atkinson's brigades for help. With ammunition on both sides running low, hand-to-hand fighting broke out with soldiers stabbing each other with bayonets, and using muskets as clubs. Most of the regimental officers on both sides fell as well; on the Confederate side, the 1st Tennessee going through three commanders in minutes; Meade's 15 regiments lost most of their officers also, although Meade himself survived the battle unscathed, despite having been exposed to heavy artillery fire. Confederate reserves, namely the divisions of Brig. Gens. Jubal Early and William Taliaferro (pronounced "Toliver"), moved into the fray from behind Gregg's position. Inspired by their attack, regiments from Lane's and Archer's brigades also rallied and formed a new defensive line in the gap. Now Meade's men were receiving fire from three sides and could not withstand it. Feger Jackson attempted to flank a Confederate battery, but after his horse was shot, he began to lead on foot, and then was shot in the head by a volley, and his brigade fell back, leaderless; Col. Joseph Fisher soon replaced Jackson in command.) To Meade's right, Gibbon's division prepared to move forward at 1 PM. Brig. Gen. Nelson Taylor proposed to Gibbon that they supplement Meade's assault with a bayonet charge against Lane's position. Gibbon told him this would violate his orders, so Taylor's brigade didn't move forward till 1:30 PM. The Union attack didn't have the benefit of a gap to exploit in Confederate lines, nor did the Union soldiers have any wooded cover for their advance, so progress was slow under heavy fire from Lane's brigade and Confederate artillery. Immediately following Taylor was the brigade of Col. Peter Lyle, and the advance of the two brigades ground to a halt before they reached the railroad. Committing his reserve at 1:45 PM, Gibbon sent forward his brigade under Col. Adrian Root, which moved through the survivors of the first two brigades, but they were brought to a halt soon as well. Eventually some of the Union troops reached the crest of the ridge, and had some success during hand-to-hand fighting. Men on both sides had depleted their ammunition and resorted to bayonets and rifle butts, and even empty rifles with bayonets thrown like javelins, but they were forced to withdraw back across the railroad embankment along with Meade's men to their left. Gibbon's attack, despite heavy casualties, failed to support Meade's temporary breakthrough, and Gibbon himself got wounded in the attack when a shell fragment struck his right hand. Brig. Gen Nelson Taylor took over command of his division. During the afternoon, Maj. Gen. George Meade asked to Maj. Gen. John Reynolds, "My God, General Reynolds, did they think my division could whip Lee's whole army?" On the Confederate side, Gen. Lee watched the carnage unfolding of the Confederate counterattack from the center of his line, remarked, " It is well that war is so terrible, or we should grow too fond of it." His position became known soon after as Lee's Hill. After the battle, Meade complained some of Gibbon's officers hadn't charged quickly enough, but his main frustration was with Brig. Gen. David Birney, whose division of the III Corps had been designated to support the attack. Birney claimed his men had been subjected to devastating artillery fire as they formed up, he hadn't understood the importance of Meade's attack, and that Reynolds hadn't ordered his division forward. When Meade galloped to the rear to confront Birney with a string of profanities that in the words of one staff lieutenant, "almost makes the stones creep," he was finally able to order the brigadier forward under his own responsibility, but by this time, it was too late to accomplish any further offensive action. Confederates in Early's division began a counterattack, led initially by Col Edmund Atkinson's Georgia brigade, which inspired men from the brigades of Col Robert Hoke, Brig. Gen. James Archer, and Col. John Brockenbrough to charge forward out of the railroad ditches, driving Meade's men from the woods in a disorderly retreat, followed closely by Gibbon's men. Early's orders to his brigades were to pursue as far as the railroad, but in the chaus, many kept up the pressure over the open fields as far as the old Richmond Road. Union artillery crews proceeded to unleash a blast of close-range canister shot, firing as fast as they could load their guns. The Confederates were also struck by the leading brigade of Birney's belated advance, commanded by Brig. Gen. J.H. Hobart Ward. Birney followed up with the brigades of Brig. Gens. Hiram Berry and John Robinson, which broke the Confederate advance which had threatened to drive the Union into the river. Confederate Col. Atkinson got hit in the shoulder by canister shot and was abandoned by his own brigade; Union soldiers later found him and took him prisoner. Further Confederate advance was deterred by the arrival of the III Corps division led by Brig. Gen. Daniel Sickles on the right. General Burnside, who was now focusing on his attack on Marye's Heights, was frustrated his left flank attack hadn't achieved the success he assumed earlier in the day. So he ordered Franklin to "advance his right and front," but despite his repeated request, Franklin refused, claiming all his forces were engaged. This wasn't true, as the entire VI Corps of Brig. Gen. Abner Doubleday's division of the I Corps had been mostly idle, suffering just a few casualties from artillery fire while waiting in reserve. The Confederates withdrew back to the safety of the hills south of town. General "Stonewall" Jackson considered mounting a resumed counterattack, but the impending darkness and the Federal artillery changed his mind. The Union breakthrough had been wasted because Franklin didn't reinforce Meade's success with his roughly 20,000 men standing in reserve, and neither Franklin nor Reynolds took any personal involvement in the battle, and were unavailable to their subordinates at the critical point. Franklin's losses were about 5000 casualties in comparison to Jackson's 3300. Skirmishing and artillery duels continued until dark, but no additional major attacks took place, and the center of the battle moved north to Marye's Heights. Brig. Gen. George Bayard, in command of the cavalry brigade of the VI Corps, was struck in the leg by a shell fragment, and died two days later. As the fighting south of Fredericksburg died down, the air was filled with the screams of hundreds of wounded men and horses. Dry sage grass around them caught fire and burned many men alive. Marye's Heights
Over on the northern end of the battlefield, Brig. Gen. William French's division of II Corps prepared to move forward, subjected to Confederate artillery fire descending on the fog-covered city of Fredericksburg. General Burnside's orders to Maj Gen Edwin Sumner, commander of the Right Grand Division, was to send "a division or more" to seize the high ground west of the city, assuming that his assault on the southern end of the Confederate line would be the decisive action of the battle. The avenue of approach to the Confederates was difficult, mostly open fields, but interrupted by scattered houses, fences, and gardens that would restrict the movement of the battle lines. A canal stood about 200 yards west of the town, crossed by three narrow bridges, which would require the Union troops to funnel themselves into columns before proceeding. About 600 yards west of Fredericksburg was a low ridge called Marye's Heights, rising 40-50 feet above the plain. Though known as Marye's Heights, it was composed of several hills, north to south: Taylor's, Stansbury, Marye's, and Willis Hill. Near the crest of the part of the ridge made of Marye's and Willis Hihll, a narrow lane in a slight cut, the Telegraph Road, known after the battle as the Sunken Road, was protected by a 4-foot stone wall, enhanced in places with log breastworks and batis, making it a perfect infantry defensive position. Confederate Major General Lafayette McLaws initially had about 2000 men on the front line of Marye's Heights, and there were an additional 7000 men in reserve on the crest and behind the ridge. Massed artillery also provided almost uninterrupted coverage of the plain below. General Longstreet was assured by his artillery commander, Lt Col Edward P Alexander, "General, we cover that ground now so well that we will comb it as with a fine-tooth comb. A chicken could not live on that field when we open on it." The Confederate troops behind the stone wall
The fog lifted from the town about 10 AM, and Sumner gave his order to advance an hour later. French's brigade under Brig. Gen. Nathan Kimball began to move around noon. They advanced slowly through heavy artillery fire, crossed the canal in columns over the narrow bridges, and formed in line, with fixed bayonets, behind the protection of a shallow bluff. In perfect line of battle, they advanced up the muddy slope until they were cut down about 125 yards from the stone wall by repeated rifle volleys. Some soldiers were able to get as close as 40 yards, but having suffered severe casualties from both artillery and infantry fire, the survivors clung to the ground. Kimball himself was severely wounded during the assault, and his brigade suffered 25% casualties. French's brigades under Col John Andrews and Col Oliver Palmer followed, with casualty rates of about 50%. Sumner's original order called for the division of Brig. Gen. Winfield Hancock to support French and Hancock sent forward his brigade under Col Samuel Zook, behind Palmer's. They met a similar fate. Next was his Irish Brigade under Brig. Gen. Thomas Meagher. Union Irish Brigade, which participated in the fighting at Marye's Heights.
Irish Regiment Flag The original flag flown at Fredericksburg hangs in the Museum of the Confederacy First Scottish Regiment Flag This is the flag flown at Fredericksburg, not the Second Scottish Regiment Flag, which was introduced in 1864. By coincidence, they attacked the area defended by fellow Irishmen of Col. Robert McMillan's 24th GA Infantry. One Confederate who spotted the green regimental flags approaching cried out, "Oh, God what a pity! Here comes Meagher's fellows." But McMillan exhorted his troops, "Give it to them now, boys! Now's the time! Give it to them!" Hancock's final brigade was led by Brig. Gen. John Caldwell. Leading his two regiments on the left, Col Nelson Miles suggested to Caldwell that the practice of marching in formation, firing, and stopping to reload made the Union soldiers easy targets, and that a concerted bayonet charge might be more effective in carrying the works. Caldwell denied permission; Miles was struck by a bullet in the throat as he led his men to within 40 yards of the wall, where they were pinned down as their predecessors had been. Caldwell himself was soon struck by two bullets and put out of the action. Union Assault on Marye's Heights
The commander of the II Corps, Maj. Gen. Darius Couch, was dismayed at the carnage wrought upon his two divisions in the hour of fighting, and like Col. Miles, realized the tactics weren't working. He first considered a massive bayonet charge, but as he surveyed the front, he quickly realized French's and Hancock's divisions were in no shape to move forward again. He planned for his final division, under Maj. Gen. Oliver Howard, to swing to the right and attempt to envelop the Confederate left, but after receiving urgent requests for help from French and Hancock, he sent Howard's men over and around the fallen troops instead. The brigade of Col. Joshua Owen went in first, reinforced by Col. Norman Hall's brigade, and then two regiments of Brig. Gen. Alfred Sully's brigade. The other corps in Sumner's grand division was the IX Corps, and he sent in one of its divisions under Brig. Gen. Samuel Sturgis. After two hours of desperate fighting, four Union divisions had failed in the mission Burnside originally assigned to one. Their casualties were heavy - II Corps lost 4398 and Sturgis's division 1033. While the Union army paused, Longstreet reinforced his line so that there were four ranks of infantrymen behind the stone wall. Brig. Gen. Thomas Cobb of Georgia, who commanded the key sector of the line was mortally wounded by an exploding artillery shell, and was replaced by Brig. Gen. Joseph Kershaw. General Lee expressed some concern to Longstreet about the massing troops breaking the line, but Longstreet assured him, "General, if you put every man on the other side of the Potomac on that field to approach me over the same line, and give me plenty of ammunition, I will kill them all before they reach my line." By midafternoon, Burnside had failed on both flanks to make progress against the Confederates. Rather than reconsidering his approach in the face of such heavy casualties, he decided to continue on the same path. He sent orders to Franklin to renew the assault on the left (orders he ignored), and ordered his Center Grand Division, commanded by Maj. Gen. Joseph Hooker, to cross the Rappahannock into Fredericksburg and continue the attack on Marye's Heights. Hooker performed personal reconnaissance (something neither Burnside nor Sumner did) and returned to Burnside's HQ to advise against the attack. Brig Gen. Daniel Butterfield, commanding Hooker's V Corps sent his division under Brig. Gen. Charles Griffin to relieve Sturgis's men while waiting for Hooker to return from his conference with Burnside. By this time, Maj. Gen. George Pickett's Confederate division and one of Maj. Gen. John Bell Hood's brigades had marched north to reinforce Marye's Heights. Griffin smashed his three brigades against the Confederate position, one by one. Also concerned about Sturgis, Couch sent the six guns of Capt. John Hazard's Battery B, 1st Rhode Island Light Artillery, to within 150 yards of the Confederate line. They were hit hard by Confederate sharpshooters and artillery fire and provided no effective relief to Sturgis. A soldier in Hancock's division reported movement in the Confederate line, leading some to believe they might be retreating. Despite the unlikeliness of that belief, the V Corps division of Brig. Gen. Andrew Humphreys was ordered to attack and capitalize on the situation. Humphreys led his first brigade on horseback, with his men moving over and around fallen troops with fixed bayonets and unloaded rifles; some of the fallen men clutched the passing pant legs, urging their comrades not to go forward, causing the brigade to become disorganized in their advance. The charge reached to within 50 yards before being cut down by rifle fire. Brig. Gen. George Sykes was ordered to move forward with his V Corps regular army division to support Humphreys's retreat, but his men were caught in a crossfire and pinned down. By 4 PM, Hooker returned from his meeting with Burnside, having failed to convince the general to abandon his attacks. While Humphreys was still attacking, Hooker reluctantly ordered the IX Corps division of Brig. Gen. George Getty to attack as well, but this time to the leftmost portion of Marye's Heights, called Willis Hill. Col. Rush Hawkins's Brigade, followed by Col Edward Harland's brigade, moved along an unfinished railroad line just north of Hazel Run, approaching close to the Confederate line without detection in the gathering twilight, but they were eventually detected, fired on, and repulsed. Seven Union divisions had been sent in, generally one brigade at a time, for a total of fourteen separate charges, all of which failed, costing between 7,000 and 9,000 casualties. Confederate losses at Marye's Heights totaled around 1200. The setting sun and the please of Burnside's subordinates were enough to put an end to the attacks. Longstreet later wrote, "The charges had been desperate and bloody, but utterly hopeless." Thousands of Union soldiers spent the cold December night on the fields leading to the heights, unable to move or assist the wounded because of Confederate fire. That night, Burnside attempted to blame his subordinates for the disastrous attacks, but they argued it was entirely his fault and none other's. During a dinner meeting in the evening of December 13, Union General Burnside dramatically announced he would personally lead his old IX Corps in one final attack on Marye's Heights, but his generals talked him out of it the next morning. The armies remained in position throughout the day on December 14th. That afternoon, Burnside asked Lee for a truce to attend to his wounded, which Lee graciously granted. Both sides removed their wounded, and the next day, the Federal forces retreated across the river, and the campaign came to an end. Union casualties were 14,199, with 2,384 killed, the rest wounded (9600) or captured/missing. They lost two generals - Brig. Gens. George Bayard and Conrad Jackson. The Confederates lost 5180 (550 killed, 4108 wounded, the rest captured/missing). Brig. Gens. Maxcy Gregg and T.R.R. Cobb were wounded but would recover. Angel of Marye's Heights, Sgt. Richard Rowland Kirkland
One of the more courageous acts of the entire war, and a sample of the humanity sometimes lacking in war, was the story of Confederate Sergeant Richard Rowland, Kirkland, of Company G, 2nd South Carolina Volunteer Infantry. He had been stationed at a stone wall by the sunken road below Marye's Heights. The Stone Wall and Sunken Road, 2010;
Sharpsburg Confederate Memorial Battlefield Park
He had a close-up view to the suffering, and like so many others was appalled at the cries for help of the Union wounded throughout the cold winter night of December 13, 1862. After getting the permission of his commander, Brig. Gen. Joseph Kershaw, Kirkland gathered canteens, and in broad daylight, without the benefit of a recognized ceasefire or flag of truce, provided water to numerous Union wounded lying on the field of battle, easing their suffering and cries. Memorial Statue of Sgt. Kirkland, a copy of the original at Fredericksburg Battlefield Park.
Flat Rock, South Carolina
Union soldiers held their fire, as it was obvious what his intent was. Kirkland was nicknamed the "Angel of Marye's Heights" for his actions, and is memorialized with a statue by Anton van der Velden at the Fredericksburg Confederate Memorial Battlefield Park where he carried out his actions, and later copied in his home town of Flat Rock, South Carolina. On the night of December 14, the Aurora Borealis made an appearance, unusually enough for the latitude, possibly caused by a solar flare. One witness described it as "the wonderful spectacle of the Aurora Borealis was seen in the Gulf States. The whole sky was a ruddy glow as if from an enormous conflagration, but marked by the darting rays peculiar to the Northern light." The remarkable event was noted in the diaries and letters of many of the Union and Confederate soldiers at Fredericksburg, such as John W. Thompson, Jr, who wrote: "Louisiana sent those famous cosmopolitan Zouaves called the Louisiana Tigers, and there were Florida troops who, undismayed in fire, stampeded the night after Fredericksburg, when the Aurora Borealis snapped and crackled over that field of the frozen dead hard by the Rappahannock ..." Some of the senior Confederate generals took it as a sign from heaven of the blessing of their cause; some Union troops took it as a divine shield of protection over the Confederates. Lull and Withdrawal Union View of the Confederates, one of the rare times they photographed their opponents during the War for Southern Independence
General Burnside and the Federal troops had abandoned the once beautiful city of Fredericksburg. A chilling rainstorm drenched the night countryside as the Federal troops retreated across the Rappahannock. After they left, General Jackson looked over the still bloody battlefield and declared, "I did not think a little red earth would have frightened them. I am sorry that they are gone." By the 16th, Confederate troops reoccupied Fredericksburg. Later as Jackson and his staff rode through the city their anger was aroused by the extent of the ruthless vandalism. A staff officer commented on how thoroughly the Federals had taken the town apart and asked, "What can we do?" "Do?" replied Jackson, "Why, shoot them!" On Princess Anne Street General Jackson is directing the refortification of the city and setting up new defenses, as a horse-drawn artillery piece rushes by, pulled by a fine team of Morgan horses. Soon new orders will call Jackson away from the city he helped to defend so successfully. The people of Fredericksburg welcomed the Confederates as liberators from the Union looters, and the troops were refreshed, as they helped repair and clean the city. Aftermath of the Battle
The South was jubilant over their victory. The Richmond Examiner described it as "a stunning defeat to the invader, a splendid victory to the defender of the sacred soil." General Lee, normally reserved, was described by the Charleston Mercury as "jubilant, almost off-balance, and seemingly desirous of embracing everyone who calls on him." The newspaper also exclaimed that, "General Lee knows his business and the army has yet known no such word as fail." Reactions were the opposite in the North, and both the Army and President Lincoln came under strong attacks from both politicians and the press. The Cincinnati Commercial wrote, "It can hardly be in human nature for men to show more valor or generals to manifest less judgment, than were perceptible on our side that day." Senator Zachariah Chandler, a radial Republican, wrote, "The President is a weak man, too weak for the occasion, and those fool or traitor generals are wasting time and yet more precious blood in indecisive battles and delays." Pennsylvania Governor Andrew Curtin visited the White House after a trip to the battlefield. He told the President, "It was not a battle, it was butchery." Curtin reported that the President was "heart-broken at the recital, and soon reached a state of nervous excitement bordering on insanity." Lincoln himself wrote, "If there is a worse place than hell, I am in it." Burnside was relieved of command a month later, following an unsuccessful attempt to purge some of his subordinates from the Army, and the humiliating failure of his Mud March in January. Christmas in Fredericksburg
Though it was Christmas, time to celebrate was fleeting for the Stonewall Brigade. Their final preparations for moving east to the Rappahannock River were underway. General Lee had ordered them east because Union General Burnside's army was gathering across the river from Fredericksburg to try to sweep around Lee's eastern flank to attack the Confederate capital at Richmond. With over 38,000 troops, including the Stonewall Brigade, informally called "Virginia's First Brigade," this was Thomas Jackson's largest command yet. The brigade bearing his name had been personally organized and trained by Jackson himself in April of 1861 at Harper's Ferry. They went on to distinguish themselves at the Battle of First Manassas, quickly becoming one of the most famous units of the War for Southern Independence. Patriotism for the Confederates was still high, and women encouraged their men to enlist, ignoring any man who was 'a coward' and didn't enlist. New volunteers were organized at the Frederick County Courthouse, as snow blanketed much of the ground, being drilled by veterans of their newly joined companies. One young soldier, shown in this painting, received a Christmas gift made by his sweetheart. Like many other couples during the war, they did not know what the future would hold for them. Right now, the town was grateful to the Confederates for freeing them from occupation by the Union, and many of these troops sought to free other 'southern' states like Kentucky and Missouri in the near future. One Winchester resident watched the men passing through his town remarked how poor the soldiers looked. He was quoted as saying, " They were very destitute, many without shoes, and all without overcoats or gloves, although the weather was freezing. Their poor hands looked so red and cold holding their muskets in the biting wind....They did not, however look dejected, but went their way right joyfully." While foreign shipments came in, and cotton went out, just at reduced levels from prewar standards, supply issues within the Confederacy meant that sometimes soldiers were not always equipped as well as their Union counterparts. Before the next battle, these new recruits would have new boots to cover their feet from the cold, and new overcoats woven in the United Kingdom. Still, the British had not recognized the Confederates, nor had they broken their neutrality of trading with both North and South, but refused to trade munitions with either side. Out West
While things in the east seemed to be going well, the Union had made headway in Arkansas, and were facing secessionists in Missouri, which had declared secession, but was still represented in the Union Congress. In Arkansas, Yellville, Caneville, Prairie Grove, and elsewhere, US and CS forces contended for the state. The Union sought to cleave the Confederacy in half so that it could cut off the food from the west and other supplies that were being delivered through Mexico, escaping their blockade efforts. Statistics: Union Army Present: 698,802 Absent: 219,389 Total: 918,191 Confederate Army Present for Duty: 253,208 Present: 304,015 Absent: 145,424 Total: 449,439 States: USA: 23 (including Missouri) CSA: 16 (including Kentucky and Missouri; Missouri maintained its representation in the US also) Situation of the war as of December 31, 1862. Areas of Union control are Beige and Pink.
The Confederates have some control in the extremes of Missouri, but the Union forces are making headway in Arkansas, and control portions of Kentucky and Tennessee. While militarily the Confederacy has done well, it does not have either the manpower or resources to outlast the Union unless the Confederates engage in better strategy or have an infusion of capital, manpower, and munitions to help sustain themselves, or wear out the Union forces. Within the Confederacy, some were trying to build out their navy, the army got most of the attention. In Europe the Confederacy was using its Cotton Run to pay for ships that it would outfit outside France and the UK, to comply with their laws. The CS was using cotton-backed bonds, which could only go so far, promising future cotton for ships today. The thirteen ships the CS would launch that were screw steamers (full-rigged, iron-framed) included: CSS Shenandoah CSS Rappahannock CSS Florida CSS Georgia CSS Chickamauga CSS Rio Grande CSS Sharpsburg CSS Tallahassee CSS California CSS Sonora CSS Louisville CSS Montgomery CSS Richmond Union commissioners were trying to convince both the British and French authorities to seize and not sell ships to the Confederates, though their success was somewhat more limited due to the Cotton Run and the after-effects of the Trent Affair.
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Feb 13, 2020 5:11:47 GMT
Chapter 8
Confiscation Act (1862)
Congress passed the Confiscation Act which freed slaves whose owners were in rebellion to the United States, and then the Militia Act of 1862, which authorized the President to use those slaves in any capacity in the army. Frederick Douglass, wrote in 1861: "It is now pretty well established, that there are at the present moment many colored men in the Confederate army doing duty not only as cooks, servants and laborers, but as real soldiers, having muskets on their shoulders, and bullets in their pockets, ready to shoot down loyal troops, and do all that soldiers may to destroy the Federal Government and build up that of the traitors and rebels. There were such soldiers at Manassas, and they are probably there still. There is a Negro in the army as well as in the fence, and our Government is likely to find it out before the war comes to an end. That the Negroes are numerous in the rebel army, and do for that army its heaviest work, is beyond question. They have been the chief laborers upon those temporary defences in which the rebels have been able to mow down our men. Negroes helped to build the batteries at Charleston. They relieve their gentlemanly and military masters from the stiffening drudgery of the camp, and devote them to the nimble and dexterous use of arms. Rising above vulgar prejudice, the slaveholding rebel accepts the aid of the black man as readily as that of any other." It took time, but the Union began accepting black troops to fight for the Union, though they would often be paid late or not at all, and white officers would have to be forced to take command of those units, as many were not interested in working with black soldiers. Even states such as Oregon and Illinois had added provisions to their constitutions forbidding blacks from entering their states, and many other northern states added such onerous 'black codes' to their laws that while blacks were free, they were essentially excluded from the benefits of citizenship. Union League
Up in Philadelphia, to help boost sagging morale amongst the northern populations, the Union League was founded in the city of Philadelphia. Union League Building, completed 1865The League's members also actively proselytized in areas of the South that were under Union control, attempting to sway blacks with Union (Northern) ideas and getting them to betray the whites in the area so they could root out opposition to Union occupation in Kentucky, Tennessee, Louisiana, and Virginia. With this, they began sowing seeds of distrust and hatred, attempting to remake the South in the image of the North. Dakota War of 1862
Over in Minnesota, Union General John Pope fought from August to December against a tribe of Sioux Indians. The Indians had demanded annuity payments agreed to in treaty be made directly to their agent Thomas J. Galbraith, as they had too often been late or unfair for some time. Combined with food shortages, famine, hunting no longer providing enough food, past broken treaties, and non-payment due to federal preoccupation with the war, the Dakota were forced to fight against white encroachment against their lands. The Minnesota militia lost a major battle at Birch Coulee in September, but reinforcements arrived and by late September, the US forces won the Battle of Wood Lake. Most of the Dakota surrendered after this battle, and the 498 captives had rapid trials without a defense and most didn't understand what was happening. They often lasted about 5 minutes a piece. Of the 500 captured, President Lincoln commuted the sentences of all but 39 individuals, choosing the ones who would be executed. A mass execution was held and 38 were hanged. A New Year
The new year started well for the Confederates. They successfully defeated the Union boats off the coast from Galveston, which opened up that port to accepting incoming goods from the Caribbean and South America. In Rio Grande, Jefferson [OTL La Pesca] managed to be reopened by a force of Confederates on January 2, notably Juan Pablo Gutierrez, Confederate Major, and Guillermo (Willie) Schmidt, the naval Captain in charge of three cottonclads which helped capture the 560 Union naval officers and men blocking the port. However, at Arkansas Post and Hartsville, Missouri, the Confederates experienced their first setbacks. At Arkansas Post, Major General Thomas Churchill was forced to surrender his 4900 men, though they did cost the Union 1300 casualties in the process. At Hartsville, Union Colonel Samuel Merrill fought an indecisive battle with Confederate Major General John Marmaduke. While the overall war could not truthfully be called a 'civil war' as Lincoln continued to call it, the fighting in Missouri could truly be called a civil war with Unionists and Confederates fighting for control of the state. On the 27th of January, the Union tried taking Fort McAllister, in Bryan County, Georgia, but even with the four ironclads and their monitors, they were unable to force the fort's surrender. To make matters worse, Confederate sharpshooters shot and killed* Captain Drayton, when he and Commander Miller stepped onto the deck of the USS Passaic. In the west, General Forrest and his cavalry were fighting for their cause. When the war started, Forrest spoke with his 45 slaves, and told them that if they fought for him through the war, he would free them; if the Yankees won, they'd be free anyway. At this point, all 45 were still with him two years into the war, and eight of them were among his "green berets," his elite honor guard, plus another twenty black freedmen. Forrest would continue to push for Davis to offer emancipation for any slaves or blacks who would serve in the army for the duration of the war, but at this early point in the year, Davis wouldn't consider it. Slaveholders in Virginia, especially those in the Confederate Congress, didn't want to consider such a thing at this point in the war. Forrest ignored them, and recruited free blacks along his travels anyhow; they were equipped with uniforms, rifles, and provisions, and were paid exactly the same as Forrest's white troops. In Louisiana, the Native Guard grew to four brigades, the First, Second, Third, and Fourth Louisiana Native Guard; each regiment including a mixture of creoles and free men of color, and featuring the Louisiana Flag prominently in their fighting. 1st LA Native Guard, an integrated Confederate Unit, whereas Union forces would segregate their black troops Flag flown by 1st LA Native Guard, along with the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th
President Davis noted that some of his army would show less sympathy to US Colored Troops than to the white troops of the Union and issued a memorandum to his generals, stating that any captured US Colored Soldier should be given the same treatment as a white soldier, and any who would swear an oath and fight for the Confederacy would receive equal and timely pay as any Confederate soldier. This caused a ruckus amongst several in the command class, as many both north and south didn't believe in black equality, but the President stated in no uncertain terms his expectation for this to be obeyed. The South needed men to fight, he knew, and this might help. In practice, only a few hundred captured black Union troops moved over to the Confederate side, namely those whom the Union had captured as "contraband" and forced into uniform. * Battle of Stones River (12-31 to January 2nd, 1863) What the Confederates call the Second Battle of Murfreesboro (Union: Battle of Stones River) was fought from the 31st of December, 1862 to the 2nd of January 1863 in Middle Tennessee, after Confederate General Braxton Bragg had brought his troops south from the former Union depot of Louisville, and later Frankfort, and Lexington, a force of 28,000, meeting up with General Kirby Smith's 10,000 troops around Murfreesboro. Union General William Rosecran's Army of the Cumberland marched from Nashville, TN, on December 26, 1862 to challenge his Confederate counterpart. Each general planned to attack his opponent's right flank, but Bragg struck first. A massive assault by the corps of Maj. Gen. William Hardee, followed by that of Leonidas Polk, overran the wing commanded by Maj. Gen. Alexander McCook. A stout defense by Union Brig. Gen. Philip Sheridan on the right center of the line prevented a total collapse, and the Union assumed a tight defensive position backing up to the Nashville Turnpike. Repeated Confederate assaults were repulsed from the concentrated Union line, most notably in the "Round Forest" against the brigade of Col. William Hazen. Bragg attempted to continue the assault with Maj. Gen. John Breckinridge, but his troops were slow in arriving, and their multiple piecemeal attacks failed against the Union forces. One of the rising stars in the fight was Major General Patrick Cleburne, who seamlessly filled a gap in the Confederate lines during the fight. His troops were also responsible for the death of Union Major General Crittenden, brother of another Union General. Fighting resumed on the 2nd of January when Bragg ordered Breckinridge to assault the well-fortified Union position on a hill to the east of the Stones River. Faced with overwhelming artillery, the Confederates were repulsed again with heavy losses. Falsely believing Rosecrans was receiving reinforcements, Bragg chose to withdraw his army on the 3rd to Tullahoma, TN, causing him to lose the confidence of the Army of Tennessee. Nashville remained a Union supply base that a better general would go after, but not Bragg. This was a huge boost to Union morale after the defeats from late '62. The 2nd and 6th Kentucky splashing across Stones River, about to face Union artillery. The scene would be reenacted in the Kinos in "Kentucky's Brigade"
Enrollment Act
The Union war effort needed men, so Congress passed the Enrollment Act (1863), which required every male citizen and immigrant who applied for citizenship between 20 and 45 to enroll, a form of conscription. Each county had its own quota to provide troops for the war effort. The act allowed persons to pay $300 to avoid the draft, called commutation, and allowed substitution, where a person could provide someone else to take his place if drafted. This allowed a powerful incentive for a substitute to desert after collecting his compensation, then being named again, and collecting compensation again. Commutation was intended to keep the price of substitution low, and collect funds for the war; it was criticized as being better at collecting money than troops. Battle of Vaught's Hill (March 20) In Rutherford County, TN, after the Battle of Stones River, a Union brigade-sized reconnaissance force under Col. Albert Hall left Murfreesboro on March 18. they circled northeast, encountering Confederate Brig. Gen. John Hunt Morgan's cavalry command, causing him to fall back to a position east of Milton. Pursuing Hall, Morgan's men caught up with him on the morning of the 20th at Vaught's Hill. Dismounted, Morgan struck at both Union flanks, even to the point of encircling Hall's hilltop position. Hall conducted a perimeter defense and withstood each Confederate attack, which lasted till after 2 PM. Morgan continued bombarding them till 4:30 PM, when he broke off the engagement, after learning Union reinforcements were on the way from Murfreesboro. Union forces would continue to strengthen their position in Middle Tennessee. Losses: 373 (CS) to 63 (US) Battle of Brentwood (March 25) Union Lt. Col Edward Bloodgood held Brentwood, a station on the Nashville & Decatur Railroad with 400 men on the morning of March 25. That very morning, Confederate Brig. Gen. Nathan Bedford Forrest approached the town with a powerful column. The day prior, Forrest had ordered Col J.W. Starnes, of the 2nd Brigade, to go to Brentwood to cut the telegraph, tear up the railroad track, attack the stockade, and cut off any retreat. Forrest and the other cavalry brigade joined Bloodgood about 7 AM on the 25th. A messenger from the stockade informed Bloodgood that Forrest's men were about to attack, and had destroyed the railroad tracks. Bloodgood sought to notify his superiors and discovered the telegraph lines had been cut also. Forrest sent in a demand for surrender under flag of truce, but Bloodgood refused. Within a half-hour though, Forrest had artillery in place to shell his position, and had surrounded the Federals with a large force. Bloodgood decided to surrender. Forrest and his men did considerable damage in the area during his expedition, and Brentwood, on the railroad, was a big loss to the Union. Losses: 6 (CS), 306 (US) March and April
On March 5th, a reinforced Union infantry brigade under Col. John Coburn left Franklin, TN to reconnoiter south towards Columbia. Four miles from Spring Hill, Coburn attacked a Confederate Army force of two regiments and was repelled. Then, Major General Earl Van Dorn seized the initiative. Earn Van Dorn's Battle Flag, the stars representing states in the CS; later versions in 1864 would include 16 stars
Brig. Gen. W.H. "Red" Jackson's dismounted 2nd Division made a frontal attack, while Brig. Gen. Nathan Forrest swept around Coburn's left flank with his division, and into his rear. After three attempts, Jackson carried the Union hilltop position as Forrest captured Coburn's wagon train and blocked the road to Nashville in his rear. Out of ammo and surrounded, Coburn surrendered, along with all but two of his field officers, lessening Union influence in Middle Tennessee for a while, and helping Confederate sympathizers express themselves a little more freely. Van Dorn and Forrest got help from an unlikely participant. Miss Alice Thompson, 17 at the time, was visiting the house of Lieutenant Banks. The 3rd Arkansas Cavalry Regiment was advancing through the yard, and lost their Colonel (Samuel Earle) and color bearer, throwing the regiment into disorder. Alice rushed out, raised the flag, and led the regiment to victory. President Davis gave her a Medal of Freedom (red ribbon, three gray stripes, with a bronze disk showing the Goddess Freedom on it) for her actions in late 1863. Van Dorn flags popped up amongst some homes after this battle, and became popular in both Tennessee and Kentucky after the war. Louisiana Raids (March-April) Union Major General Nathaniel Banks launched a campaign at the Bayou Teche region of Louisiana, while federal forces were besieging Confederate positions at Port Hudson along the Mississippi River. He captured Brashear City, and by mid April, Union troops pushed back the outnumbered Southern defenders at Fort Bisland and Irish Bend. Major General Banks promised to protect civilians, but the orders he gave to do so were nearly completely unenforced and ignored. One of the first victims of the Union invasion of Louisiana was a man named John Bateman, a planter living along the lower Atchafalaya River. This 70-year-old man feared for his safety, so he took the oath of allegiance to the Union, an waved his papers, pleading to the Union troops for protection as a loyal citizen of the United States. None of that mattered. The Union troops, under Banks, vandalized his home, smashing windows and mirrors, and carried away everything they could find of value.* -- A French citizen, named Louis Francois Desire Arnaud tried to protect his home and his property by flying the French flag, but that did no good. The Union soldiers took everything they saw, including his wife's wedding ring, smashed his furniture and china, and even threw dead animals into his well to poison it. Once they left, it took months for him to repair the damage; by that time he planted a crop of yams and corn. The Union army returned in fall of 1863, and Arnaud was eager to avoid their theft and destruction, so he went to the military headquarters and swore an oath of allegiance to the United States, but after having done that, he returned home, finding his crops being harvested by Union army foragers. He lost his temper, and began shouting at them. The troops then shackled him, gagged him, arrested him, and sent him to a military stockade.* -- Men in the 21st Indiana Infantry Regiment came ashore from their gunboat to raid the home of a man named Dorsino Rentrop. The man was gravely ill, and he died soon after the Union raiders left. When they returned the next day, they arrested his grieving sons, calling them Confederate soldiers. Later, Rentrop's grave was broken into by Union robbers, which forced the family to disinter Rentrop's body and return it to their home to protect it from the Yankees. Shortly after, the two sons did sign up to join the Confederate Army because of what the Union did to their father.* -- The 2nd Rhode Island Cavalry Regiment pillaged the home of a man named Davison Olivier. The Union soldiers rummaged through his armoire and closets, and shared the contents of his wallet amongst themselves. At another man's home, a cavalry detachment dismounted, busted through the front door of Louise Fusilier, and began taking whatever they wanted. Her gardener, an old man who only spoke French, was terrified, and was pistol-whipped by a sergeant who then knocked him to the ground before rummaging through his pockets.* -- Mr and Mrs Antoine Goulas were both robbed at gunpoint by Union soldiers, who stole their infant son's clothing and bedding.* -- Several Union officers grabbed jewelry and watches from Joseph Frere's house before breaking open armoires and bureaus looking for clothing to steal.* -- One brigadier general, William Dwight, Jr. confessed to the crimes of the soldiers under his command, denouncing the lack of discipline and "the utter incompetency of regimental officers." He described their actions marching from Indian Village to New Iberia: " The scenes of disorder and pillage on these two days' march were disgraceful to civilized war. Houses were entered and all in them destroyed in the most wanton manner. Ladies were frightened into delivering their jewels and valuables into the hands of the soldiers by threats of violence toward their husbands. Negro women were ravished in the presence of white women and children."* -- Two miles from a settlement named Jeanerette, an elderly man named Say who spoke only French begged for protection. His married daughter's nearby home had already been " sacked even to the destruction of his granddaughter's toys," in the words of one Union officer. The man was promised a guard, but " the whole plantation rang for the rest of the evening with the cackling of chickens and geese, the squealing of pigs, and the lowering of cattle" said the same officer. In his words, " the plundering went on under our noses while an order was being composed to forbid it." The guilty soldiers were punished by being admonished in a 'lecture' and then sent on their way.* -- Union troops plundered a Catholic church in New Iberia, dancing in the priests' robes. The men and boys of the town were forced at bayonet point to work for 15 days to build earthwork defenses at the order of Brigadier General Stephen Burbridge.* -- Smallpox showed up in New Iberia in the invading Union army. Local doctors begged for a vaccine to inoculate the unprotected civilians. Soldiers from the 114th New York Infantry Regiment had broken into a drugstore at St. Martinsville, stealing or destroying all medicines and medical instruments, so New Iberia's medical provisions were in very short supply. Dr. Sabatier, a doctor from that town, would later swear that the vaccine the Union army finally had given to him was either poisoned or contaminated, because hundreds of patients got terrible infections from it that took months to treat.* -- Union troops rounded up all sorts of animals - horses, ponies, sheep, cattle, and oxen - in a pen in Opelousas and left them there to die uncared for.* -- In the town of Vermilion, one man named Elise Thibodeaux, who spoke only French, was shocked when he saw hundreds of cattle corralled in his yard, then shot dead by the soldiers. He couldn't question them since he didn't speak English, but could only come to the conclusion that it was done to deny the civilians their means of living. When his neighbors came by to help bury the dead animal carcasses, they counted 1700 dead animals.* -- Finally, one man named Dasincourt Borel, who lived near New Iberia, lost everything to the marauding Union army. But then he went and complained to General Banks. He told Banks that he wanted at least one horse returned, because " it is the only means of support I have left me and if I do not get it, I cannot support my family. My children will starve." Banks replied, " The horse is no more your property than the rest. Louisiana is mine. I intend to take everything."* This is only a selection of what the Union army did in Louisiana while occupying the state so as to return it to the Union. *This actually happened in real history First Battle of Franklin (April 10) The first battle at Franklin was a reconnaissance in force by Confederal cavalry Maj. Gen. Earl Van Dorn, coupled with an equally inept response by Union Maj. Gen. Gordon Granger. Van Dorn advanced northward from Spring Hill, TN, on April 10, making contact with Federal skirmishiers just outside Franklin. Van Dorn's attack was so weak that when Granger received a false report that Brentwood to the north was under attack, he believed it and sent most of his cavalry northward thinking that Van Dorn was just a diversion to the real attack. When the truth came out, that there was no threat to Brentwood, Granger decided to attack Van Dorn, but was surprised to learn one of his subordinates had already done so without orders. Brig. Gen. David Stanley, with a brigade from the 4th US Cavalry, had crossed the Harpeth River at Huges's Ford, behind the Confederate right rear. Stanley attacked and captured Freeman's Tennessee Battery on the Lewisburg Road, but lost it when Brig. Gen. Nathan B Forrest counterattacked. This incident to his rear caused Van Dorn to cancel his operations and withdraw to Spring Hill, leaving the Union in control of the area. Brig. Gen. David Stanley was posthumously* awarded the Medal of Honor for his actions at Franklin, when he rode to the front of his brigades to reestablish the lines. Note: OTL, Stanley survived the battle Lieber CodeOn April 26, Lincoln's War Department promulgated General Order 100, commonly called the Lieber Code, for its author, Franz Lieber. Given the common wartime acts against the laws of war - theft of civilian property, destruction of civilian property, violations of women, murders, arson, and more - the code was written to try to stop such actions on the part of the Union Army. However, every instruction seemed to negate itself, making the code apply when it suited the Union Army, and exceptions became the norm rather than following the code. Confederate Secretary of War, James Seddon remarked that the code was "a confused, unassorted, and undiscriminating compilation." He said that a commander under this code, "may pursue a line of conduct in accordance with principles of justice, faith, and honor, or he may justify conduct correspondent with the barbarous hordes who overran the Roman Empire, or who, in the Middle Ages, devastated the continent of Asia and menaced the civilization of Europe." For example, Article 17: "War is not carried on by arms alone. It is lawful to starve the hostile belligerent, armed or unarmed, so that it leads to the speedier subjugation of the enemy." Article 21: "The citizen or native of a hostile country is thus an enemy, as one of the constituents of the hostile state or nation, and as such is subjected to the hardships of war." It concluded that "The more vigorously wars are pursued, the better it is for humanity." Battle of Chancellorsville (May 1 - 6)* Going into the battle, Lee had about 60,000 men and 170 guns to the Union's 138,000 men and 428 guns. General Lee had sent most of Longstreet's division to attempt to protect against a possible strike on Richmond, leaving him fewer men to handle what would be coming soon. After the infamous 'mud march' in January, Burnside had been replaced by "Fighting Joe" Hooker, who had no open political ambitions. Lincoln wrote him on January 26 that "only generals who gain successes can set up dictators. What I now ask of you is military success, and I will risk the dictatorship." While Lincoln hadn't released an Emancipation Proclamation, he authorized northern soldiers to capture and enlist blacks into the army to free them and deny their labor to feeding southern armies, which was having roughly the same effect on drying up northern enlistments leading to northern conscription. In the south, Hooker decided to send his cavalry to try to block the retreat of Lee's army by seizing Gordonsville and other points along the Virginia Central Railroad, then turn east behind Lee. Hooker hoped this would force Lee to evacuate Fredericksburg and retreat to Richmond or Gordonsville; his plan was foiled by heavy rains, so he abandoned the plan and decided to send his forces around Lee's western flank. He sent 40,000 men under Maj. Gen. John Sedgwick (1st and 6th corps) to cross at Fredericksburg and hold the Confederates in place, while 42,000 men under Major General Henry Slocum were to march up to Kelly's Ford rather than United States Ford, allowing the Union to seize both US Ford and Banks Ford. By the morning of April 29th, all three Union corps had crossed Kelly's Ford without Confederate J.E.B. Stuart's cavalry detecting them. Couriers alerted Lee that same afternoon that the Federals had crossed over these fords, and Lee realized Stuart was wrong, and a Union force of unknown size was descending on his left flank. Stuart realized he was out of place, and moved with Fitzhugh Lee's 3300-man brigade to assist Lee eastward, and had W.H.F. "Rooney" Lee's 1000-trooper brigade set to deal with Maj. Gen. George Stoneman's 10,000 Union cavalry to the Confederate rear. Stuart did well in concentrating his cavalry forces where they were needed - at the front of both armies. With this cavalry screen, Lee had quick and accurate information, while Pleasonton, who couldn't penetrate Stuart's shields, was unable to give Hooker information about Confederate movements. Lee ignored Stoneman's breaks of the railway lines, reducing Stoneman's moves to a giant but useless raid. By the morning of April 30, Stuart had captured some prisoners from the three Union corps, and Lee knew now the size of the force opposing him. It was 2/3 the size of his entire army. Richard Anderson couldn't stand alone, so Lee had him find a strong position and dig in. Anderson retreated back 4/5 miles east of Chancellorsville to Zoan Church and began building entrenchments. Chancellorsville was really just one large two-story brick house with pillar and a large clearing around it. Union Maj. Gen. Henry Slocum's force continued eastward to seize Banks Ford, about 6 miles northeast of Chancellorsville. Hooker's division of his army would not be complete till this was done. Already, he had 70,000 men and 208 guns on Lee's flank by the morning of May 1. Lee faced two forces on both sides, and Hooker moved on Lee's left flank to strike against a weakly held point, remaining so only if Sedgwick sent in a powerful frontal assault against the main Confederate line at Fredericksburg, which he didn't. Hooker gave Sedgwick the option of whether or not to advance, and he did not insist on an all-out attack, being a fatal error. With Sedgwick idle, Lee ordered Lafayette McLaws's division to march at once to aid Anderson over at Zoan Church, leaving only William Barksdale's Mississippi brigade to defend Marye's Heights. He also had Jackson march three divisions of his corps at daylight to Zoan Church, take charge of the western flank, and "repulse the enemy." Jackson left his fourth division, under Jubal Early, along with William Pendleton's reserve artillery, to watch Sedgwick, effectively turning his back on Sedgwick. He had about 10,000 men on the heights, against Sedgwick's 40,000 while pointing 47,000 men and 114 guns west to face Hooker. Union Maj. Gen. Hooker planned only a modest advance on May 1, to get out of the Wilderness and seize Banks Ford. He started his move in the morning, sending separate columns eastward, but Stonewall Jackson had already reached Zoan Church by 8 AM, and was well aware of the character of the Wilderness. If the Confederates got into the open east of the Wilderness, they would not be able to counter Federal cannons. Knowing this, Jackson had Anderson and McLaws stop building their entrenchments, and with his corps, form up in order of battle to advance westward into the Wilderness. What Jackson knew was that if he could push Hooker back into the Wilderness, the Federal artillery advantage would be much diminished, evening up the odds, even if the woods would provide excellent defensive positions to both sides. Even more importantly, by pushing Hooker back into the Wilderness, he could prevent the Union army from reaching open country, where its vastly greater power might overwhelm the smaller army Lee now had under his command. In a brilliant stroke, Jackson had turned a desperate situation threatening the destruction of the Army of Northern Virginia into an opportunity for victory. Hooker was stunned by Jackson's move; rather than using his immensely superior force to challenge Jackson's advance and force him back, Hooker retreated to Chancellorsville and built a defensive line in an arc of crude but strong earthworks and logs just east and south of the crossroads. Hooker had yielded the initiative to Lee with this move and gave up the high ground, angering his generals. The night of the 1st, Hooker told General Couch, "I have got Lee just where I want him. He must fight me on my own ground." Couch later wrote: "To hear from his own lips that the advantages gained by the successful marches of his lieutenants were to culminate in fighting a defensive battle in that nest of thickets was too much, and I retired from his presence with the belief that my commanding general was a whipped man." Additionally, Hooker detached a 16,000-man force, the 1st Corps, under John Reynolds from Sedgwick at Fredericksburg to Chancellorsville, leaving Sedgwick with 24,000 men in his 6th Corps, indicating he had abandoned the thought of holding the bulk of Lee's forces on the heights below Fredericksburg. Lee arrived May 1, and around 7:30 PM met with Jackson. Their army had two options - attack frontally at Chancellorsville, or move around the southern Union flank. Lee sent off two engineers to study Hooker's defensive positions, and they reported back they were too strong to be carried by a frontal assault (Lee's most favored strategy). This meant the only option was a flanking movement (Jackson's favored strategy). Lee and Jackson's war council, with Stuart having joined in.
While Lee and Jackson were discussing the matter, J.E.B. Stuart rode up and announced that Fitzhugh Lee had discovered the Federal right stretched out along the Orange Turnpike west of Chancellorsville, facing south; this line was, in his words, "floating in the air," meaning it rested on no secure defensive position on its western end, and the corp commander (Oliver Howard) had established no defenses facing west. If the Confederates could swing all the way around Hooker's southern flank, and emerge on the turnpike facing east, the confederates could drive straight down the road toward Chancellorsville, and roll up the entire western flank of the Union army. But this same strategy had a lot of danger. The Confederate army was only about half the size of their opponents, and it had already been divided because Lee had to leave 10,000 men to watch Sedgwick at Fredericksburg. Doing this would divide their forces again, and either segment alone would be too small to fight a pitched battle with Hooker's forces if he struck with most of his force. Even with this, both Lee and Jackson realized a flanking movement was the only means they had to drive Hooker back across the Rappahannock river. Lee ordered the operation, and appointed Jackson to carry it out, with Stuart to shield the march with his cavalry. Jackson rose, smiling, touched his cap, and said, "My troops will move at 4 o' clock." Although Lee had approved of the turning movement, nothing else had been decided. The route, exact objective, and number of troops were yet to be settled. Lee's original idea was for a simple flanking movement to dislodge Hooker from his defensive positions around Chancellorsville and force him to retreat back across the river. But Jackson saw a way to destroy the Union army. If the Confederate troops could get between United States Ford and Hooker's forces around Chancellorsville, they could cut off his only means of retreat, and the Union army, caught between Jackson on one side, and Lee on the other, would be compelled to surrender. This evening, Jackson told his medical officer, Hunter McGuire, "We sometimes fail to drive them from position, but they always fail to drive us." May 2
Jackson questioned his chaplain, Tucker Lacy, whose family owned land in the area, about the best route to take. He remembered Charles Wellford owned a furnace called Catharine Furnace, a few miles southwest. Jackson's mapmaker, Jedediah Hotchkiss, joined Lacy to find Wellford, who pointed out a covered route, and appointed his young son Charles as a guide. Once they returned, Lee was again conferring with Jackson. Hotchkiss traced the route for the generals. Lee was silent a moment. Lee said, "General Jackson, what do you propose to do?" "Go around there," Jackson replied, pointing to the line Hotchkiss showed them. "What do you propose to make this movement with?" Lee asked. Without hesitation, Jackson replied, "With my whole corps." "What will you leave me?" Lee asked in reply. "The divisions of Anderson and McLaws," Jackson answered. Lee had earlier rejected Jackson's earlier proposals for massive strikes on the enemy's flanks, but his surety convinced him. He hesitated briefly. "Well, go on," Lee finally said. Jackson's corps began moving forward around 7 AM. As the head of the column swung southwest toward the furnace, Jackson rode a short distance behind with his staff. Lee stood by the road to say goodbye. The pair talked briefly before Lee nodded, and Jackson rode on. Lee was left with 18,000 men, and started making demonstrations to make the Union troops believe they were intent on attacking from the east. Despite this, the Federals discovered Jackson's march soon after it started. Brig. Gen. David Birney, in command of a division in Daniel Sickles's 3rd corps reported the news to Hooker, who decided the Confederates were retreating, with the direction indicating Gordonsville as the destination. Hooker gave warning to Slocum and Howard, commanding the 12th and 11th Corps respectively, he didn't regard the threat highly, and neither did they. Birney and Whipple's divisions moved forward, but Carnot Posey's Mississippi brigade in Richard Anderson's division, posted east of the furnace challenged their advance, and the 21st Georgia, detached from Jackson's column, defended the furnace. These forces allowed the rest of Jackson's corps to pass beyond the reach of Federal probes, including the Federal battery that Birney ordered deployed at Hazel Grove, which fired on them. Jackson's corps marched southwest to the end of Furnace Road, then turned northwest on Brock Road. About 1 PM, Jackson and Fitzhugh Lee saw Union entrenchments a few hundred miles away, facing south. During the march, Sickles decided he could break the Confederate column, which he and Hooker thought was retreating to Gordonsville. Sickles surrounded the 21st Georgia at Catharine Furnace, capturing most of them, but Howard asked for reinforcements, getting 1500 men under Francis Barlow, reducing Howard's corps to 11,500 men, spread out for nearly two miles along Orange Turnpike. Most of their emplacements faced south, not west, with only two weak lines of Howard's corps facing west. Jackson's plan was to move eastward along the turnpike, roll up Howard's 11th Corps, and drive into the rear of the corps belonging to Slocum, Couch, and Sickles. He deployed his men, making as little noise as possible. In the first line, Robert E Rodes's division; in the second 200 yards back, Raleigh E Colston's division; behind that, partly in column, A.P. Hill's division. Since Howard's corps was on the turnpike, the major thrust of the attack was going to be made by three brigades of Rodes's division near the road (Doles's GA Brigade, Edward O'Neal's AL Brigade, and Alfred Iverson's NC Brigade), with Colquitt's GA Brigade, Dodson Ramseur's NC Brigade, and E.P. Paxton's Brigade. E.P. Paxton's Stonewall Brigade was along the south, whose main job was to clear out any Union detachments south of the main line along the turnpike. Paxton's advance was important, because their path would take them over both Hazel Grove and Fairview, both elevated positions where guns could be emplaced, and capturing them would endanger Hooker's entire position. Additionally, seizing Hazel Grove would separate Sickles's large force from Hooker's main body, and likely lead to its surrender. Jackson didn't realized the significance of those two points at the moment, but he ordered his troops to push resolutely ahead, allowing nothing to stop them, even disorder in their ranks. He ordered that if any part of the first line needed help to call on aid from the second line without further instruction; under no circumstances was there to be any pause. By 5:15 PM, everything was ready, and Stonewall Jackson released his soldiers, who descended like thunder on the Union army, which only became aware of the danger when deer and other wild animals, stirred up by the Confederate lines, rushed in fright through their positions. Jackson's 11th Corps fighting in the Wilderness
Doles's Georgians, a mile forward of their starting point, encountered von Gilsa's soldiers preparing their evening meal. The Federals hastily formed a line of battle, but Doles's force smashed straight into their position. The Federals stood three volleys, but then fell apart, the men hurtling backward in complete disarray. Von Gilsa's regiments facing south, being hit from the front, flank, and rear with Confederate volleys, disintegrated without firing a shot. A few Union soldiers rallied around the 75th Ohio, but it too turned and fled. The majority of Devens's division, facing south, abandoned their positions and ran headlong towards Chancellorsville. General Howard, watching the disaster unfolding before him from the elevated vantage of Dowdall's Tavern noted the chaos before him. Howard's aide would be struck dead by a shot, and his horse would spring up and fall over, throwing the general to the ground. As Rodes's three Confederate brigades pressed eagerly towards Dowdall's Tavern, Colquitt advanced on the south only a few hundred yards, then halted in direct defiance of orders. This halted Ramseur and Paxton's brigades, frustrating them. Colquitt got reports of Federals on his southern flank. Only when Ramseur assured him he could take care of it, did Colquitt get going again, but they were all unfortunately too far behind Jackson's advance with their 5000 men that they couldn't catch up. this prevented the Confederates from capturing Hazel Grove and Fairview, and thus severing Sickles's larger force from the main army. After the battle, Lee would ship Colquitt south, disgraced, swapping his brigade for a force from North Carolina. The last organized force ahead of Jackson was Buschbeck's at Dowdall's Tavern. They had moved into the shallow trench, and were facing westward, but were nervous and tentative as they watched the huge Confederate force descending on their position. Jackson assailed Buschbeck's line along its entire front, while he rolled additional troops around each flank. A sheet of rifle fire struck some Union troops in the trench, and as they went down, men on either side vacated the trench and ran away, many throwing way their arms and joining the chaotic stream of men, horses, cannons, and wagons rushing to the rear. After the battle, the Confederates would make good use of the arms, munitions, and other goods to help resupply their own meager supplies. Dowdall's Tavern, which served as Howard's HQ during the fight
Around 7:15 PM, about a mile and a half west of Chancellorsville, Rodes called for an abrupt halt to the advance of the Confederate lines, deciding the division was too mixed up. This was a fatal error for the Confederate advance. Rodes sent word he was going to take his division back to Dowdall's Tavern to reform, and sent word to Jackson to send forward A.P. Hill's division. Now, both Rodes and Colquitt had damaged the advance, which needed to happen while there was light to be able to seize the Chandlers crossroads. This gave the Union forces time to organize a defense, and ended any chance of resuming the advance quickly, since it took till nightfall for A.P. Hill to bring up any troops. Hooker didn't get word of Jackson's attack till 6:30 PM, when Captain Harry Russell, his aide, turned his spyglass west and called out, "My God, here they come!" Russell believed the fleeing Federals were part of Sickles's corps; only when Hooker and his aides rushed into the mass did they discover the truth. Hooker nearly panicked, sending word to Sickles to save his men if he could. At this point, if Colquitt hadn't stopped, Sickles could've been cut off from the main army. Because of Rodes's halt, Hooker took an hour to stem some of the rout of his army. Hiram Berry's division was near, and Hooker ordered it to move west on the turnpike to challenge Jackson. Berry's men advanced, resolute in the face of the panic-stricken mass of fleeing men, and around 8 PM, started entrenching in the valley of a small stream about a half mile west of Chancellorsville, just north of Fairview. There were twenty artillery pieces there being unlimbered and pointed westward. As Sickles's men rushed northward, Pleasonton organized a defense around some artillery at Hazel Grove. These guns held off some of the Confederates from A.P. Hill's division, which finally reached Hazel Grove in the darkness. Sickles's forces reconnected with Hooker's main force, and Hill could only bring up James Lane's North Carolinian brigade immediately. It was 8:45 PM before the brigade was lined up on either side of the turnpike about a mile west of Chancellorsville. Jackson arrived at the front, intending to send part of Hill's division northeast to seize Chandlers crossroads via Bullock Road, which ran directly to the crossroad from where the Confederates were located. Since the night was clear, and the moon was full, there was enough light to move. Helpfully for the Confederates, the Union soldiers were demoralized and could have offered little resistance. Lane asked for orders about 9 PM; Jackson raised his arm in the direction of the Union troops, "Push right ahead Lane, right ahead." Soon after, Hill arrived. "Press them," Jackson ordered, "Cut them off from the United States Ford, Hill. Press them!" Since Hill was unfamiliar with the terrain, Jackson ordered Captain J Keith Boswell to guide him. Jackson went along with Hill to help get the lay of the land also. Shortly before, Union General Pleasonton had ordered the 8th Pennsylvania Cavalry to charge the enemy, leaving Lane's soldiers on the alert. The 18th North Carolina mistook their approaching sounds for Federal cavalry, but held their fire till they could be sure who was approaching*. It turned out to be Jackson. Unfortunately, Union artillery fire had wounded General Hill in one of his legs, minor, but enough to take him out of the fight. His command would devolve to Stuart, but would wait till after midnight. This was fatal to Jackson's plan, as Stuart suspended operations till daylight, and by then it was too late. Hooker had already had George Meade's 5th Corps north of Chancellorsville, and John Reynolds's 1st Corps come up during the night. These two corps, 30,000 men, plus 25,000 Union soldiers which Hooker got lined up west of Chancellorsville, were more than enough for Stuart's forces and Jackson's force. Luckily, Hooker didn't think of turning tables on the Confederates; he ordered the 1st and 5th to build a defensive line to defend United States Ford. Lee realized the time for blocking United States Ford had passed, and ordered Jackson to press eastward, resulting in a series of bloody frontal attacks, costing a number of casualties to both sides. Hooker then ordered a withdrawal of his entire force northward, allowing the two wings of the Confederate army to reunite. May 3
Situation on the morning of May 3
Union General John Sedgwick finally moved from Fredericksburg on the morning of May 3. He moved his 24,000 men, which had been facing 3500 men under Jubal Early, who were on Prospect Hill. Sedgwick could've easily driven through Hamilton's Crossing, turned the entire Confederate position, and threatened Lee's rear; instead, he marched up the plain in front of the Confederate positions. There, joined by John Gibbon's 6000-man division from Falmouth, he assaulted the same Sunken Road below Marye's Heights which had ruined Burnside's offensive last December. Unlike Burnside's assault, however, Sedgwick's faced only a single brigade, William Barksdale's Mississippians. The first assaults failed, with the Union losing nearly a thousand men in under 5 minutes. Thomas Griffin then made the mistake of allowing a ceasefire to remove the wounded, allowing Union officers to see how few Confederates were defending the road. When the ceasefire ended, the Union force attacked in heavy force, and captured or destroyed nearly the whole Mississippi regiment. On May 3 near Hooker, the Confederates had one of their rare moments of artillery superiority to Union forces. They had guns on Hazel Grove, joined by 20 more on Plank Road which could duel with the Union guns on the neighboring Fairview Hill, causing the Union forces to withdraw as ammunition ran low, and Confederate infantrymen picked off their gun crews. Fairview was evacuated at 9:30 AM, briefly recaptured, and abandoned again by 10 AM by Hooker. The loss of this position doomed the Union position at Chancellorsville crossroads, leading to a fighting retreat to positions circling United States Ford. Lee's army reunited both halves shortly after 10 AM in front of Chancellor mansion, cheering and shouting triumphantly as Lee arrived on Traveller to survey the scene of his victory. Charles Marshall, Lee's military secretary wrote of the scene: Lee's presence was the signal for one of those uncontrollable bursts of enthusiasm which none can appreciate who has not witnessed them. The fierce soldiers, with their faces blackened with the smoke of battle, the wounded crawling with feeble limbs from the fury of the devouring flames, all seemed possessed with a common impulse. One long unbroken cheer, in which the feeble cry of those who lay helpless on the earth blended with the strong voices of those who still fought, rose high above the roar of battle and hailed the presence of a victorious chief. He sat in the full realization of all that soldiers dream of—triumph; and as I looked at him in the complete fruition of the success which his genius, courage, and confidence in his army had won, I thought that it must have been from some such scene that men in ancient days ascended to the dignity of gods.At the height of the fighting on May 3, Hooker himself suffered an injury at 9:15 AM when a Confederate cannonball hit a wooden pillar on which he was leaning at his HQ. He likely received a concussion, which was sufficiently serious enough to knock him unconscious for over an hour. Though he was clearly incapacitated, he refused to turn over command to his second-in-command (Maj. Gen. Darius Couch), and with his chief of staff, Maj. Gen. Daniel Butterfield, and Sedgwick out of communication, there was no one of sufficient rank or stature to convince him otherwise. This may have affected Union performance over the next day or so, and directly contributed to Hooker's lack of nerve and timidity throughout the rest of the battle. Jubal Early had already withdrawn toward Richmond to protect the RF&P Railroad, so only Cadmus Wilcox's Alabama brigade under Anderson's division stood between Sedgwick and Lee. Fortunately for the Confederates, Sedgwick took so long to organize a strike west on the Plank Road, that Wilcox was able to form a strong defensive line 6 miles east of Chancellorsville at Salem Church, and McLaws's division came to help. Though Sedgwick had twice the number of troops, he remained there, immobile on May 4, allowing Lee the opportunity to organize a converging assault that drove Sedgwick across Banks Ford by early evening. Situation as of May 4
Situation as of May 6
Hooker had a war council on May 5 to decide whether to continue to fight, when he learned Sedgwick had retreted back across the river. Hooker felt he was out of options to save the campaign. Though a majority voted to fight, Hooker had had enough and ordered the withdrawal. He and his artillery crossed, then the infantry, and finally Meade's V Corps as the rear guard. Rains caused the river to rise, and threatened to break the pontoon bridges. The surprise withdrawal frustrated Lee's plan for one final attack on Chancellorsville; he had issued orders for his artillery to bombard the Union line in preparation for another assault. Unfortunately, by the time they were ready, Hooker had already gone with the army. *Change: Jackson isn't shot. Second Battle of Fredericksburg (May 3)* While attempting to determine Union Maj. Gen. John Sedgwick's intentions, Confederate Maj. Gen. Jubal Early came to blows at Fredericksburg with his force of 12,000, which was able to defend against the 27,000 Union troops, causing over 5,700 Union casualties to 750 Confederate casualties, capturing six cannon which they were able to haul over to Chancellorsville to help Lee with his fight against Joseph Hooker. In the wake of this fight, Lee decided to reorganize his army while they rested and refit, and scavenged what leftovers were at Chancellorsville from the retreating Union force. Lee reorganized his forces into 3 corps under Longstreet, Jackson, and Ewell, and a cavalry under J.E.B. Stuart. The Union lost three generals: Maj. Gen. - Hiram Berry, Amiel Whipple Brig. Gen. Edmund Kirby Confederate Casualties: 1465 killed, 8831 wounded, 2014 missing; roughly 60,000 engaged Union Casualties: 1781 killed, 9744 wounded, 5923 missing; roughly 133,000 engaged The Union was shocked by their defeat. President Lincoln was quoted as saying, "My God! My God! What will the country say?" A few generals were career casualties. Hooker relieved Stoneman for incompetence, and labeled Sedgwick as 'dilatory.' Couch was so disgusted by Hooker's conduct that he resigned and was placed in charge of the Department of the Susquehanna, commanding only Pennsylvania militia. Lincoln chose to retain Hooker in command of the army, but friction between Lincoln, general-in-chief Henry Halleck, and Hooker became intolerable, and Hooker was relieved June 28th. Confederate reaction was jubilant at the victory, though some in the army were concerned about the manpower issue and disparity between the Confederates and Union forces. Some of the generals were asking if the Confederacy would run out of manpower, and some were even contemplating arming the slaves and emancipating them to fight for the Confederates. Out West
Having made his way through Arkansas, Lt Gen Theophilus Holmes believed his troops could not do much of anything to help the Confederate cause west of the Mississippi. But he went west into the Confederate state of Oklahoma, traveling there, Texas, Louisiana, and Rio Grande, and was able to muster up a force of about 15,000 troops. At this point, letters home to the German settlers in western Texas and in the southwestern territories from their relatives east turned many who were ambivalent about secession into true Confederates. Deeds of the Union troops, including tales of them burning and looting homes, and 'violating' persons, as it were, horrified westerners and brought them into the Confederate fold. Union general Turchin's deeds were earning the Confederates more troops. Cavalry joined Lt Gen Holmes's efforts, including the 36th Texas Cavalry under Col Peter Woods, amongst numerous others. About 4,000 of his troops were Indians, and 3500 were ethnic Hispanic, and another 400 were free blacks from Louisiana, plus body servants who attended to most camp needs. The Army of Trans-Mississippi now numbered 65,000, and were well stocked with beef for food, chicken, eggs, and enough leather for boots for everyone. Some needs were even being supplied by Mexico, as the Union hasn't cut off overland trade at all. To mask his true intention, Holmes sent two forces of 4,000 east into Missouri and Kansas from Texas, to conduct raids on Union troops in those states. He used Walker's Greyhounds with his main army, and headed north in Texas, to Oklahoma, then into Colorado. They cut telegraph lines where possible, and avoided towns if they could. While the situation east was looking bad for the Army of Tennessee under Bragg, Holmes was nearing his objective on his several week march. It had taken time for him to gather his army together, as it was spread out across Texas, Louisiana, Arkansas, and Oklahoma; Brig. Gen. Richard Gano was in charge of his cavalry wing. Union Col William Cloud fought against a minor Confederate force in the south of Kansas, while Major Samuel Sturgis was occupied with the other force which was helping the Confederate sympathizers in the state, keeping people occupied and distracted with their skirmishes. Battle of Fort Garland (1863, April 10) Holmes led his army to the main fort of the area, and sent the cavalry ahead to sever telegraph lines at night, when everyone was sleeping. Several of his Indian troops were expert at maneuvering silently at night, and Pvt Fixico Achehuchee, Corporal Ya Hola Ac Chee and four others maneuvered around the fort and severed its lines quietly, while several others of their regiment found and killed several sentries. In the morning, the 1st and 2nd Colorado Infantry, along with the 1st Colorado Cavalry and McLain's Light Artillery found themselves surrounded by a Confederate army and unable to send for help. Confederate artillery began firing at 7 AM, while the infantry started firing at the cannon crews. For the next three hours, the fort was defended valiantly, but the Confederates began using heated shot and soon the Union troops were also fighting fires in the wooden portions of the fort. By 2 PM, Col Chivington surrendered his forces, having suffered 353 casualties, to 286 Confederate casualties. A costly victory, but a victory nonetheless. With the fort out of the way, the Confederates marched on, having captured the 1st and 2nd's unit flags with them. Battle of Pike's Peak (1863, May 3-5) Union forces in the area were thin, as they were completely occupied with Lee and Bragg in the east, and Lincoln and Seward were intent on micromanaging the war efforts, hoping to find a way to return the Confederates to the Union and put them under heel. But Holmes marched his forces to Pike's Peak, the area of the most recent gold rush. They had made the mistake of ignoring reports of Kansas, Missouri, and Colorado activity, focusing instead on Richmond and getting Nashville or Atlanta or New Orleans. With Fort Garland out of the way, Holmes marched his forces to Pike's Peak and set about raiding the area, intent on capturing as much gold as they could carry in their supply wagons back to Texas. In their raid of the settlement, the Confederates made out with around $2.4 million worth of gold, and about $850,000 worth of silver. A hard three week march brought them back to Austin, as a trip east to Richmond would be unavailable to them until nearly the end of the war. Despite that, the increase in gold and silver meant that coinage in the Transmississippi region of the Confederate States would increase, with the first real half dimes, dimes, quarters, half dollars, and dollars being minted west of captured New Orleans, and the first gold certificates being issued with the 'Bank of Texas' printed on them. Backed by gold, these certificates were highly popular in Arkansas, Louisiana, Oklahoma, Texas, and the territories westward, and encouraged the western Confederates to raid for more gold. Finding the area sparsely populated, they captured gold from a number of independent miners, whom they left alone if they promised not to alert the Union forces. On May 3, they reached Denver City and started their siege of the town. The town had less than 5000 persons and soon raised a white flag in surrender. Holmes finally had his target. He sent his cavalry, first the Indian troops, then the other Confederates, including the black troops, in to the United States Assay Office, a branch of the US Mint, and started taking the gold, roughly $2.5 million worth of gold in total. Holmes kept his soldiers in check, keeping private property loss to a minimum. When all was said and done, the Confederates had confiscated around $3.85 million worth of gold from the territory; most had been shipped east to be coined, which is why there wasn't that much here. But Holmes got what he wanted. He was to take the gold back to Texas as safely as possible. By June 2, Holmes returned to Austin a hero, and delivered the gold, amazingly with none missing, to the vaults at Austin. With the gold in the vaults, Texas began issuing more Confederate currency, though only paper currency redeemable after peace. But the effect would ripple throughout the Confederate economy. Prices began falling as confidence in the Confederate currency rose. While things were looking down in the east, the Confederates were looking good in the west.
|
|
jjohnson
Chief petty officer
Posts: 144
Likes: 219
|
Post by jjohnson on Feb 13, 2020 16:04:05 GMT
Chapter 9: The War in 1863
Battle of Champion Hill (May 16) The Union Army of Tennessee, led by Major General Ulysses S Grant had as its objective to capture Vicksburg to cleave the Confederacy in twain, cutting off the beef and agriculture from the area west of Rio Grande, which was surprisingly fertile and had a number of Amish settlers and imitators. The blockade was, now in 1863, growing stronger and stopped the limited European shipments and if they could cut off the west, they could end the war sooner. Second National Flag of the Confederate States, used by John Pemberton during the Battle of Champion Hill
About 7 AM on May 16, the Union forces under Grant engaged the Confederates at Champion Hill. Pemberton's force formed a three mile SW to NE defensive line along the crest of a ridge overlooking Jackson Creek. General Grant would later write in his Personal Memoirs: "... where Pemberton had chosen his position to receive us, whether taken by accident or design, was well selected. It is one of the highest points in that section, and commanded all the ground in the range." Pemberton was unaware that one of the three Union columns was moving along the Jackson Road, against his unprotected left flank on Champion Hill. He posted Brig. Gen. Stephen D. Lee's Alabama brigade to watch for a Union column moving on the cross roads. Pemberton was unaware that one of the three Union columns was moving along the Jackson Road against his unprotected left flank on Champion Hill. Lee spotted the Union and they saw him quickly. If the Union were not stopped, they would be cut off from their base at Vicksburg. Pemberton was warned and sent troops to defend his left flank. The Union forces, at Champion House, moved into action and began firing their artillery. Grant arrived at Champion Hill about 10 AM, and ordered the attack to begin. McClernand's corps attacked to the left; McPherson's to the right. William Sherman's corps was well behind the others, leaving Jackson. By 11:30 AM, Union forces reached the Confederate's main line. By 1 PM, they took the crest, with Confederate Major General Carter Stevenson's division retiring in disorder. McPherson's corps swept forward and captured the crossroads, and closing the Jackson Road escape route. Major General John Bowen counterattacked in support of Stevenson, pushing the Union back beyond the crest of Champion Hill before their surge was halted. Unfortunately they were too few in number to hold the position. Pemberton directed Major General William Loring to send forces from the southern area of the line to reinforce the line, since they were only lightly engaged with McClernand's ineffective attacks. Unfortunately Loring refused to budge, claiming strong Union presence to his front. At this point, Grant counterattacked, committing his forces which just arrived from Clinton by way of Bolton. Pemberton's men couldn't resist this new assault, and he ordered his men to use the only open escape route, Raymond Road, the crossing for Bakers Creek. Now Loring decided to obey Pemberton's order, and was marching toward the fighting, taking a circuitous route which kept them out of the action. Brig. Gen. Lloyd Tilghman's brigade formed the rearguard, and held at all costs, including the death of Tilghman's second-in-command. Late in the afternoon, Grant's troops seized the Bakers Creek Ridge, and by midnight, they occupied Edwards. Confederates under Pemberton fell back to a defensive position at Big Black River, in front of Vicksburg. The Battle of Big Black River Bridge would be the final chance for Pemberton to escape tomorrow. Champion Hill was a bloody and decisive Union victory. In his Personal Memoirs, Grant observed, "While a battle is raging, one can see his enemy mowed down by the thousand, or the ten thousand, with great composure; but after the battle these scenes are distressing, and one is naturally disposed to alleviate the sufferings of an enemy as a friend." Grant criticized the lack of fighting spirit of McClernand, a rival for leadership of the Union Army because he hadn't killed or captured Pemberton's entire force. McClernand's casualties were low on the Union left flank; McPherson's on the right was the bulk of Union losses. Confederates had around 2200 losses. Command: Union: Ulysses Grant Confederate: John C Pemberton Size of Forces:
US: 32,000 CS: 22,000 Union Casualties
-killed: 510 -wounded: 1914 -missing/captured: 193 Notable casualties: Col John Cradlebaugh, 114th Ohio; Brig. Gen. George Francis McGinnis, 12th Div, 1st Brig Confederate Casualties
-killed: 379 -wounded: 1012 -missing/captured: 1904 Vicksburg
Vicksburg was the last major Confederate stronghold along the Mississippi River. Capturing it would complete the second part of the northern strategy called the Anaconda Plan. Grant decided on a major assault on May 19, and again on the 22nd. Both were costly assaults against the Confederate fortress city. On the 19th, the Union lost 219 killed, 847 wounded, 45 missing, versus Confederate casualties of 7 killed, and 55 wounded. On the 22nd, Grant tried softening up the defenses again, then ordered assaults by Sherman, McClernand, and McPherson. Sherman ordered his troops to attack; one division under Tuttle suffered so many casualties that Sherman ordered the troops back, saying, "This is murder; order those troops back." McClernand sent dispatches to Grant claiming to have captured two forts and requesting reinforcements, which were somewhat misleading, angering Grant. In all, this day's assault cost 614 killed, 2750 wounded, and 221 missing, about evenly divided across the three corps. Confederate casualties were under 400. Given the assault was not working, Grant decided to siege the city. Unfortunately, Confederate General Joseph Johnston did not come to their relief with his forces, and Holmes was miles away at the time attempting to draw Union forces west of the Mississippi to ease the tensions on Lee and Pemberton. The city managed to hold out for forty days, till July 4th, having endured over 220,000 shells being lobbed into the city, but remarkably had fewer than 12 civilian deaths. On July 3rd, Pemberton would send a note to Grant regarding peace negotiations; Grant initially demanded unconditional surrender, but then reconsidered, not wanting to feed 30,000 hungry Confederates in Union prison camps, which would take months to ship them north. He offered to parole them all. He never expected to fight them again given their destitute, dejected, and starving state. Pemberton officially surrendered on July 4th, his men being paroled by July 6th, and were exchanged and received back into service in the Confederate Army on August 4 at Mobile Harbor, Alabama. The Confederate government disputed their paroles on technical grounds, referring the issue to Grant, who in April of the next year, would end all prisoner exchanges during the war save hardship cases. Siege of Port Hudson, LA (May 22 - July 9) At the same time Vicksburg was being besieged, Port Hudson was facing the same treatment under Major General Nathaniel Banks, of the XIX Corps, who faced Confederate Major General Franklin Gardner, who was attempting to hold the fortress city. He held out for 48 days, and inflicted over 6000 casualties on the Union forces, who also faced 5,000 deaths from disease or sunstroke; Gardner's own troops had 671 killed and wounded, and surrendered 6600 who were paroled and returned to service by September. The siege closed off the west to the eastern part of the Confederacy and gave a huge boost to the morale of the Union and Union black troops who participated in the siege. President Jefferson Davis was beginning to get more criticism for the thousands of idle soldiers defending places that would never be attacked, due to various demands by governors of the various states, and feeling the pressure from the lackluster generals at his disposal. Bragg had given up Kentucky without reason, Johnston refused to help either Vicksburg or Port Hudson, and Albert Sidney Johnston was still attempting to recover from his wounds at Shiloh, but had relapsed with some pneumonia and his recovery was far from certain. After Chancellorsville, Lee had Ewell's corps go ahead and clear the lower Shenandoah Valley to clear his way for an invasion of the North. Battle of Winchester (June 13-15) (Virginia) Sketch of the Battle of Winchester
Confederate troops in Ewell's Third Corps had fought near Winchester during Jackson's campaign about a year prior, so they were well acquainted with the terrain, where it could mask their movements, and how to move. Ewell split his forces in two for flanking maneuvers, one to divert attention and the other as the real attack. Milroy believed in the defensive power of his forts, and concentrated in the forts, rather than evacuating, as he didn't know he was facing the entire Third Corps. Ewell foresaw Milroy's only escape route, and blocked it with Rodes's division and Jenkins's cavalry brigade. McReynolds withdrew to Winchester, to Star Fort north of town, but the Confederates still captured portions of the Federal supply train near Bunker Hill, West Virginia, along with 75 prisoners. They also cut telegraph lines into Winchester, cutting Milroy's only line of communication. By sundown on the 13th, Rodes's division had reached Martinsburg, capturing the town along with 5 Union artillery pieces. On the 14th, Ewell's forces decided on flanking maneuvers, having learned from Jackson that this was a war of maneuver, not head-on attacks. Gordon and Johnson swept forward to capture Bower's Hill with little resistance. Early and Ewell conferred on Bower's Hill, and decided on their flanking strategy. Gordon's Brigade with two batteries were left on Bower's Hill, while Early led his three other brigades to Cedar Creek Grade, west beyond Apple Pie Ridge, out of view of Union fortifications, then north over Cloverdale Plantation to Walnut Grove. His column was accompanied by 20 guns. While Early made his march, Johnson advanced a line of skirmishers on the right to get the Union forces' attention, providing a diversion all day, from about 10 AM to 4 PM. The Confederate batteries on Bower's Hill opened up, starting a duel with Union guns on Fort Milroy. By mid-afternoon, Early's force gained a position opposite West Fort on Apple Pie Ridge. Eight guns were placed on the Brierly Farm northwest of the fort, and 12 guns in an orchard southwest of the fort, but by this time, the field had gone quiet. Within the forts, Milroy and his sub-commanders believed the Confederates had been repulsed from Winchester, not realizing they had been surrounded and cut off, with an entire division (Rodes's) occupying their primary escape route to the north. By 6 PM, Early's artillery opened fire on West Fort. Their 20 guns fired for 45 minutes, while Hays stealthily advanced his Louisiana brigade through the wheat and corn fields at the base of Apple Pie Ridge. The brigade rushed forward on command, across 300 yards-worth of open fields, and swept upwards into the defensive works, and after a brief hand-to-hand struggle, the Union defenders abandoned the works. They retreated to Fort Milroy, while their own artillery was turned around and used against them. The Confederates under Hays were supported by Smith's and Avery's brigade, and Jubal Early consolidated his line on West Fort Ridge, but made no further gains due to darkness. An artillery duel continued till long after dark. After the battle, Ewell christened the fort "Louisiana Heights" in honor of Hays's Brigade. Morris Cailloux, a black Lieutenant, was put in charge of getting the fort back in shape after the fight. That evening, Ewell located his corps's HQ at the Bowers' House, while Early's Division pounded on Milroy's main fort in an artillery duel well into the night. Ewell believed Milroy might try to retreat during the night, so he ordered Johnson to prevent such an escape by marching north, cutting off escape to the east-north-east via the Charles Town Road, a potential escape route, which could possibly bypass the position of Rodes's Division in the north. About 9 PM, Johnson, along with 8 guns and Steuart's and William's brigades, commenced a night march north to Berryville Pike, and west to Jordan Springs Road, then turned north toward Stephenson's Depot, a train stop on the Winchester and Potomac Railroad, near the intersection of the Martinsburg Pike and Charles Town Road. About midnight, the Scottish Brigade disengaged and joined the rear of the column, leaving one brigade (Jones) astride the Berryville Pike east of town. Milroy had a formal council of war about 9 PM also, where he and his officers decided to try to cut their way through to Harpers Ferry, on the old Charles Town Road, the very same road where Confederate Major General Edward Johnson and his division were marching towards to cut off. All of the cannons were spiked, and their carriages destroyed. Shortly after midnight, the Union soldiers struck their colors, and left their works so quietly that Early's confederates didn't know they were gone till morning. The column massed in the low ground between Star Fort and Fort Milroy, then moved down along the railroad line and the Valley Pike toward the Charles Town crossroad, just south of Stephenson's Deport. Close to dawn, June 15, Johnson's skirmishers encountered the head of Milroy's retreating column near the intersection of the old Charles Town road and Valley Pike. Milroy faced his column to the right on the pike, and prepared to fight his way out of a "murderous trap" (as he phrased it in his after-action report) by enveloping the enemy. Johnson deployed his regiments along Milburn Road, as they came up and advanced to the railroad, and placed two guns on either side of the Charles Town Road railroad bridge. The rest of the artillery was deployed along the heights east of Milburn Road. As the day dawned, Union forces made several desperate but uncoordinated attacks against the bridge and railroad embankment. The Confederates were being stedily reinforced, and repulsed each attempt. Nicholl's Brigade crushed the last Union attack, and the Scottish Brigade then came up in line of battle north of the road, and advanced to cut the Valley Pike. This was the final blow; some remaining Union regiments hoisted a white flag. At some point during this fight, Milroy's horse was shot out from under him, and the division as a whole scattered in various directions to the north, northwest, and northeast, with some small groups even managing to escape covertly to the southeast towards and through Manassas Gap into Union-controlled territory. Ewell reported after the battle: "The fruits of this victory were 23 pieces of artillery (nearly all rifled), 4,000 prisoners, 300 loaded wagons, more than 300 horses, and quite a large amount of commissary and quartermaster's stores." Frederick Palmer, of the 18th Connecticut, reported: " Killed: 7 Officers, 88 Enlisted men, Wounded: 12 Officers, 336 Enlisted men, Captured or missing: 144 Officers, 3856 Enlisted men" Milroy and his staff, cavalry, and other small units, totaling about 1200 people escaped to Harpers Ferry. In the days after the battle, another 2700 turned up at Bloody Run, PA. Milroy's command ceased to exist, and the scattered remains of the former 2nd Division, VIII Corps were assimilated back into the Middle Department, while Milroy was arrested. The Confederates had hoped just to resupply and forage, but with the easy capture of Winchester, they had captured enough artillery and horses to equip a battalion of infantry and cavalry, including 28 guns and 300 horses total. They also got a large quantity of food, clothing, small arms ammo, and medical stores in Winchester. The Union blockade was starting to become more strenuous against the Confederates, blocking the import of medical supplies as well as anything of a military nature. Some protests were made on humanitarian grounds, but the Lincoln administration would not hear the complaints. The victory of Second Winchester cleared the Valley of Union troops and opened the door for Lee's second invasion of the North. The capture of such a good amount of supplies justified to Lee his conceptual plan to provision his army on the march. The defeat stunned the North, with Secretary of War Edwin Stanton calling for additional militia to be federalized. Lincoln called for 100,000 volunteers to repel the threatened invasion; fleeing members of the scattered 87th Pennsylvania hastily tramped back to their homes near Gettysburg and York County, spreading news that the Confederates were in the Valley in strength, intent on invading Pennsylvania. Republican Governor Andrew Curtin of Pennsylvania, responding to these reports called for 50,000 volunteers to protect the state. Commanders: -US: Robert Milroy -CS: Richard Ewell Units: -US: 2nd Division, VIII Corps -CS: 3rd Corps, Army of Northern Virginia Strength: -US: 7,000 -CS: 12,500 Casualties: -US: 115 killed, 372 wounded, 4,000 missing/captured -CS: 47 killed, 219 wounded, 3 missing Battle of Upperville, Virginia (June 21) Harper's Weekly illustration of the Army of the Potomac fighting at Upperville, Virginia
Forces led by Union Major General Alfred Pleasonton and Brigadier General Strong Vincent, 2 cavalry divisions and 1 infantry brigade faced off against 4 Confederate cavalry brigades led by Lieutenant General Wade Hampton and Brigadier General Beverly Robertson. Goose Creek Bridge, 2015; location of much of the action during the battle
Fighting near Ashby's Gap, Goose Creek Bridge, and Upperville by portions of J.E.B. Stuart's cavalry helped mask Lee's position and objectives, denying the Union vital intelligence in the coming days. It was an inconclusive battle with roughly 400 casualties, but it did what needed to be done, letting Lee escape accurate reconnaissance from Union General Pleasonton's forces, keeping them in the dark about Lee's objectives and his locations. Battle of Hoover's Gap, TN (June 24-26) Forces led by Union Major General William Rosecrans faced off against those led by Lieutenant General Alexander Stewart near Hoover's Gap. Rosecrans remained in Murfreesboro, TN for over five months after the Battle of Stones River. To block further Union progress south, General Braxton Bragg, in command of the Army of Tennessee, established a fortified line along Duck River from Shelbyville to Wartrace. On the right, infantry and artillery detachments guarded the Hoover's, Liberty, and Bellbuckle Gaps through the Highland Rim. Rosecrans's superiors, fearing that Bragg might detach large numbers of men to help break the Siege of Vicksburg, urged him to attack Confederate positions. On the 23rd of June, Rosecrans deployed forces to feign an attack on Shelbyville, while massing his forces against Bragg's right. His troops struck towards the gaps. On the 24th, Maj. Gen. George Thomas's men, spearheaded by Colonel John Wilder's "Lightning Brigade," attacked the Confederates at Hoover's Gap. Wilder's mounted infantry pushed ahead and reached the gap nearly 9 miles ahead of Thomas's main force. Wilder's men were armed with the new Spencer repeating rifles, and when they attacked the Confederates' 1st/3rd Kentucky Cavalry Regiment, under Colonel J. Russell Butler, the Union forces easily pushed aside their Confederate foes. As Butler's unit fell back it ran into Brig. Gen. William Bate's brigade of Maj. Gen. Alexander Stewart's division. Spencer repeating rifle, used by the Union forces
Wilder entrenched on the hills south of the gap, and determined to hold his extremely advanced position. Bate's brigade counterattacked throughout the day, but couldn't dislodge the Union force. Wilder did receive orders from Thomas to fall back through the gap, but refused, claiming he could still hold his ground. At the same time, Confederate Brig. Gen. Bushrod Johnson's brigade arrived, and both Bate and Johnson planned their final attack on Wilder. This attack was also repulsed and by 7 PM, units from Lovell Rousseau and John Brannan's divisions of Thomas's corps arrived at the gap. Just before noon on the 26th, Stewart sent a message to Johnson and Bate stating he was pulling back and they should also. Though they were slowed by rain, Rosecrans moved on, forcing Bragg to retreat from his defensive line, and to fall back to Tullahoma. After reaching Tullahoma, Rosecrans sent Wilder's Lightning Brigade again, which hit the railroad in Bragg's rear. Arriving too late to destroy the Elk River railroad bridge, Union forces destroyed railroad track around Decherd. GettysburgBefore their expedition north, General Lee awoke from a frightful dream, in which he was blinded and unable to see, calling out for General Stuart, but he was nowhere to be found. Believing this to be divine providence, Lee wrote a letter to Stuart, explicitly telling him that his request to go alone to scavenge for supplies was denied. It was unusual for Lee, as Lee often wrote his commands indirectly, but leaving the meaning clear. Lee's Army, shortly after Chancellorsville, was reorganized into three corps, headed by A.P. Hill, James Longstreet, Thomas Jackson, and a cavalry corps headed by J.E.B. Stuart. They drilled when able, and the past few battles had helped the men get used to the new structure of their forces, though the coming fight of Gettysburg would test them all. Arrangement of forces for the first day of GettysburgThe Union forces, knowing that the confederates were coming north, arranged themselves on the ridges north of the town of Gettysburg on the high ground of Herr Ridge, McPherson Ridge, and Seminary Ridge. The Union cavalry General John Buford was buying time for the arrival of his fellow infantrymen against what he believed to be superior Confederate infantry. The presence of JEB Stuart's cavalry meant that Lee was made aware of his presence, and knew the terrain of the town, rather than going in blind, as he would have done without Stuart's scouting forces at his command. With General Jackson's unorthodox tactics, Lee wouldn't revert to his more default status of frontal assaults. With his "right arm," Lee devised a plan based on Buford's positioning. Jackson, preceded by Stuart, would come up south, while he would send forces from the north to attack on Buford's front, while their cavalry came from the south to put them in a pincher to destroy them. Then, the Confederates would assume command of the defensive positions south of town at Cemetery Hill, Cemetery Ridge, and Culp's Hill. Arriving before the 1st of July, on that fateful morning Confederate General Henry Heth's division advanced two brigades forward, commanded by Joseph R Davis and James Archer, both Brigadier Generals. Three miles west of town they met light resistance from vedettes of Union cavalry, and deployed themselves into a line. According to the Union account of the battle, Lt. Marcellus Jones fired the first shot; when he later returned to Gettysburg in 1886, he helped erect a monument marking the spot where he fired the first shot. Eventually, Heth's men reached dismounted troopers of Colonel William Gamble's cavalry brigade, who resisted their advance from behind fence posts firing from their breechloading carbines. Fighting from around 7:30 AM to about 10:20 AM, the Confederates pushed the Union cavalrymen east to McPherson Ridge, when the Union Major General John Reynolds's I Corps finally arrived. North of the pike (pointed peak of the ridge), Confederates under Davis gained some success against Brig. Gen. Lysander Cutler's brigade, but were then repulsed with heavy losses in action around an unfinished railroad bed. South of the pike, Archer's brigade attacked through Herbst Woods. The Union's Iron Brigade under Brig. Gen. Solomon Meredith had some success against Archer, but with the sweep of Confederate Cavalry, they were routed back to Seminary Ridge, and under heavy losses, retreated back to their lines, leaving the battlefield to Archer. Early in the fighting, Union General John Reynolds was shot and killed while he was directing troop and artillery placements east of the woods, and was replaced by Major General Abner Doubleday. Fighting in the Chambersburg Pike continued till about 12:30 PM, then resumed two hours later about 2:30 PM. Pettigrew's North Carolina Brigade fought the 19th Indiana and helped drive the Iron Brigade back, along with the 26th North Carolina. As the fighting continued, the Union was pushed into a semicircle, and didn't have enough troops to face the Confederates. Doubleday had to throw his reserve brigades to salvage their lines, but their positions collapsed north and west of town as their generals ordered their retreat south to Cemetery Hill, but they had to take a roundabout way around Jackson and Stuart's forces, leaving around 60% of the Union forces left, with Rowley's Brigade being decimated by Jackson and Stuart, who failed to take further initiative to prevent the Union retreat completely. On this first day, around 22,000 Union men faced against roughly 27,000 Confederates. Second Day, July 2Second Day of Battle, July 2; NOTE: Replace Ewell with Jackson.After the fighting on the first, most of the remaining infantry of both armies arrived on the field. The Union II, III, V, VI, and XII Corps arrived, and two of Longstreet's divisions arrived in the late morning of the 2nd. Confederates set their artillery on Seminary Ridge, and some on Wolf Hill. The Union forces dug in on Cemetery Ridge and Cemetery Hill. For the attack on the 2nd, Lee had initially called for a general assault of Meade's positions, but Jackson and Stuart convinced him of a better plan - flanking around on Round Top and Little Round Top with artillery, and from the east with cavalry. Longstreet was to flank the Union at the Round Tops, while Jackson would attack and flank Slocum, hoping to drive him back and into Meade, causing general distress amongst the Union forces, enabling the Confederates to route them and push them out of Gettysburg. Lee personally reconnoitered the left and right, and after doing so, suggested to Stuart and Longstreet that they also capture supply trains from the Union, but not to block Meade's escape. If he escaped, then their victory would look more certain. Orders to attack were issued around 11 AM, but the Confederates did not get into position till about 1 PM. Union Major General Sickles's III Corps encountered Confederate Major General Lafayette McLaws unexpectedly, as Sickles was not satisfied with the position given to him at the southern end of Cemetery Ridge, and so he found better ground for artillery about a half mile west in the Peach Orchard, violating orders. His forces were then spread out much thinner than his small force could defend effectively. The Confederate artillery opened fire about 3 PM. Meade rode to his position when he failed to meet with the other corps commanders, demanding an explanation. Finding out the Confederates were about to attack, Meade refused Sickles's offer to withdraw and was forced to send 20,000 reinforcements, the entire V corps, a division of the II Corps, most of the XII Corps, and part of the now arrived VI Corps. On the Confederate side, Hood's division moved more east than intended, and McLaws came in on Hood's left to attack the thinly stretched III Corps, overwhelming them, before being beaten back at the Plum Run Valley by the Pennsylvania Reserves division of the V Corps, who were moving down from Little Round Top. The III Corp was virtually destroyed by this battle, and Sickles's own leg was shattered by cannonball and had to be amputated. With Longstreet coming in to try to gain control of the situation, his forces came to destroy the Union hold on Round Top, with three divisions, led by Anderson's division coming in from McLaw's left around 6 PM. Hood's capabilities here were proven when he managed to dislodge the Union force on Round Top, while McLaws concentrated and dislodged Little Round Top's defenders, under Col. Strong Vincent of the V Corps with the aid of Brig. Gen. Evander Law, of Hoods division. Though they knew the importance of the position, Meade's chief engineeer, Brig. Gen Gouverneur Warren tried to send Vincent's brigade, an artillery battery, and the 140th New York to try to secure Little Round Top. They missed the mark by mere minutes, with the Confederates turning the defenses on the arriving Union troops. A bayonet charge let by the 20th Maine, led by Col. Joshua Chamberlain, was a brave but ultimately futile effort, failing to dislodge the Confederates from the two southerly hills. On the right flank, Jackson proceeded to soften the Union forces under Slocum at Culp's Hill, using cavalry and cannon, engaging in a two-hour barrage with 32 guns, as well as Hill's 55 guns, at the near end of their range, destroying much of the Union defensive works, before ordering the charge at 5 PM. Culp's Hill, from the Union perspective Cavalry came in to soften up the Union and throw their charge into disarray while the infantry charge came in shortly afterwards, JEB Stuart's presence being a decisive factor on the eastern side of Gettysburg. Culp's Hill was heavily wooded, so it was not effective for artillery placement, but its loss would be catastrophic for the Union effort. Around 630 ft above sea level, it had Rock Creek in front, and the Union troops were placed facing east. With Stuart available, the Confederates attacked straight ahead, destroying the 60th New York and the 28th Pennsylvania, announcing their forward assault through the woods, which prevented much artillery from damaging the Union, but sent trees splitting and flying into the Union, disrupting their lines for the assault. While about 2/3 of the Confederates came at the front under Edward Johnson, 1/3 came southeast at Spangler's Spring, with a surprise assault through McAllister's Woods, clashing with the 27th Indiana, the 1st Maryland, the 3rd Wisconsin, and the 2nd Massachusetts. With cavalry flowing through the Spring and coming south to the 150th New York, Jackson's assault rolled up much of Lockwood's forces to the south, sending them into the other Union forces, causing disruption in the lines, while Confederate artillery came in at the edge of the woods and began pounding Slocum relentlessly. Two of Stuart's cavalry brigades came through and began rolling up Slocum's forces, destroying the artillerymen and turning the artillery on the remaining Union forces, as a young 23-year-old Brig. Gen. George Armstrong Custer was ordering the retreat. Third Day, July 4thWith a third day of battle ahead, Lee wanted to renew the attack with the same basic plan. His forces held Culp's Hill, about 15 new cannon, and Round Top and Little Round Top. The Union held Cemetery Ridge, though, and formed a line moving southeast, preventing Lee from encircling them and gaining their resounding defeat, which is what Jackson had been advocating for two years now - find a decisive battle and destroy them. Before the Confederates could get ready to renew their assaults, the Union XII Corps started a dawn artillery bombardment on Culp's Hill and against the Round Tops. After several hours of trying to regain their lost works, the Union assault failed to regain, and the Confederate assault failed to budge their lines, which were too concentrated. Sykes and Sedwick attempted to dislodge the Confederates from Little Round Top and Big Round Top to no effect, except for four hours of infantry charges leaving a slew of bodies on the battlefield, coming into withering artillery fire. Around 1 PM, the Confederate guns began their artillery bombardment, from the south on the Round Tops onto Cemetery Ridge and from the west with 195 guns. At first, the Union did not respond, wanting to save valuable ammunition for their coming infantry attack, but soon 80 Union cannons returned fire. Confederates managed to weaken the Union position, having captured some Union ammunition when they took the hills, and some of their supply wagons, they were certainly not as well stocked as the Union and though causing casualties, they couldn't dislodge the Union to their northeast on Cemetery Ridge. Around 3 PM, the cannon fire subsided, and what became known as Pickett's Charge with 14,900 troops advanced to Cemetery Ridge, under cover of artillery from Little Round Top. While much of the Union artillery was knocked out, much remained, though divided in response to the two attacks. The Union line wavered, and broke under Pickett's assault at the jog called the "Angle." Union and Confederate soldiers were locked in hand-to-hand combat, attacking with rifles, bayonets, rocks, and even their bare hands. Armistead ordered his troops to turn the cannons against the Union, but the two were out of ammo, so they dislodged them and had them taken back to their lines to be used against the Union later. Stuart's forces were engaged at Culp's Hill, but the cavalry was working on flanking the Union right, and hit their trains and communications lines, colliding with Brig. Gen. David McMurtrie Gregg's division and Brig. Gen. Custer's brigade. Custer's charge at the head of the 1st Michigan Cavalry was blunted by the attack of Wade Hampton's brigade, but the communications lines were severed, and some rations, boots, socks, and ammunition was taken before the Confederates were pushed back. Pickett's forces took the hill, and were beginning to route the Union forces, but Sedgwick and Sykes's forces reinforced Birney's position, forcing Pickett from the hill and causing a number of casualties to the North Carolinians. AftermathThe two armies suffered nearly 43,000 casualties (26,000 Union, 17,000 Confederate) in the three days of combat. The Union lost a huge number of generals during the conflict, while the Confederates narrowly avoided the losses of Paul Jones Semmes, William Barksdale, William Dorsey Pender, Richard Garnett, and Lewis Armistead, as well as J. Johnston Pettigrew. The loss of so many veteran commanders would've been devastating to their future war efforts. The two armies stopped their fights after Pickett's Route, and the heavy rains forced them to stop fighting mid-afternoon. Lee decided they had made their point, and that further loss of life wasn't going to dislodge the Union, so the Confederates, who had fought so hard and tactically defeated the Union, retreated back to the South, in what would become a strategic defeat for the South. Lee proposed a prisoner exchange, but that offer was rejected by Meade. Lee allowed the Union troops he captured to be escorted by the Virginian black soldiers under his command, who trained their guns on the Union troops as they marched south towards Chambersburg. In the north, despite their losses, Lee's retreat was treated as a victory that electrified the Union public. One headline in Pennsylvania's Philadelphia Inquirer read: "VICTORY! WATERLOO ECLIPSED!" One diarist in New York, George Templeton Strong, wrote: The results of this victory are priceless. ... The charm of Robert E. Lee's invincibility is broken. The Army of the Potomac has at last found a general that can handle it, and has stood nobly up to its terrible work in spite of its long disheartening list of hard-fought failures. ... Copperheads are palsied and dumb for the moment at least. ... Government is strengthened four-fold at home and abroad.
The enthusiasm up north soon dissipated when they realized that Lee's army had escaped destruction and hadn't suffered as many casualties as they initially believed, and the war would continue, despite their victory. Lincoln complained to his secretary of war that " Our army held the war in the hollow of their hand and they would not close it!" For a time, the Confederates lost militarily and politically. During the last hours of the battle, Confederate Vice President Alexander Stephens was approaching the Union lines at Norfolk, Virginia under flag of truce, with orders to negotiate prisoner exchanges. Some northern historians later speculated that he had informal goals of presenting peace overtures to the Union, while Lee's army would be hopefully victorious to the north, and marching towards Washington after victory. Once Lincoln heard of the results of the battle, however, he refused Stephens's request to pass through the lines, and when news of their retreat reached London, their shipments south began to dry up, for fear of retribution from the United States after the end of the war. In the South, the reaction was that Gettysburg was a setback, not a disaster, and that Lee had been successful, but could not dislodge the Union Army. The withdrawal across the Potomac that could've been a disaster was handled masterfully, and the presence of Stuart enabled them to capture another train of Union Army supplies, and the Union Army of the Potomac was kept away from the rich Virginia farmlands for the summer. Virginians predicted Meade would be too timid to threaten them for the rest of the year. Lee wrote his wife that his army returned sooner than expected, "but having accomplished what I proposed on leaving the Rappahannock, viz., relieving the Valley of the presence of the enemy and drawing his Army north of the Potomac." Gettysburg would become a postbellum focus of the "Lost Cause" movement by such writers as Joshua Chamberlain to explain the reasons for the Union defeat in the war. A fundamental premise of their argument was that the North was doomed because their cause was centralization and the attempted destruction of the Southerners' way of life, which forced them to fight as hard as Washington and the Patriots had 80 years ago. In his view, Gettysburg was a lost opportunity that if Stuart hadn't been there, or Jackson had died earlier in the war, perhaps the morale would've been lower, Lee wouldn't have flanked them, or they would've been surprised upon arrival rather than relatively well prepared for the fight. The British Colonel Arthur Fremantle, who was in Pennsylvania at the time, reporting on the war and the conduct of both sides for British citizens, noted the following incident in his report after the battle at Gettysburg: " I saw a most laughable spectacle this afternoon - viz, a Southern negro dressed in full Yankee uniform, with a rifle at full cock, leading along a barefoot white man, with whom he had evidently changed clothes. General Longstreet stopped the pair, and asked the black man what it meant. He replied, 'The two (Confederate) soldiers in charge of this here Yank have got drunk, so for fear he should escape I have took care of him, and brought him through that little town.' The consequential manner of the negro, and the supreme contempt with which he spoke to his prisoner, were most amusing. This little episode of a Southern slave leading a white Yankee soldier through a Northern Village, alone and of his own accord, would not have been gratifying to an abolitionist." Where Are the Russians?
The Russian Fleet was held up in their own ports with French and British ships bottling them in, and preventing them from wintering in New York and San Francisco, as the British and French were interested in seeing if the Confederates could handle the war before they intervened. The British were allowing naval ships to be built in their ports, but were abiding by their neutrality in a fashion by not arming them in their ports. Without the Russian show of force, Lincoln's threat against the British and French to start a war with them if they intervened was much hollower than it otherwise would've been. The British saw the Confederates' performance at Gettysburg as an actual victory, and were interested in seeing if they could continue. The Confederates were open to giving the British favorable trade in cotton for British factories, so it was in their interest to help them. Music of the Troops
A northern song called " Tramp! Tramp! Tramp!" was written to give hope to Union prisoners held in southern prison camps about their coming freedom. As with several songs during the war coming from both sides, the other side would take the tune and change the lyrics for themselves. The Confederate version of the song involved General Lee and his invasion of Pennsylvania: In my prison cell I sit, thinking, Mother, dear, of you, and my happy Southern home so far away; and my eyes they fill with tears 'spite of all that I can do, though I try to cheer my comrades and be gay. Tramp! Tramp! Tramp! The boys are marching; cheer up, comrades, they will come. And beneath the stars and bars we shall breathe the air again of free men in our own beloved home. In the battle front we stood when their fiercest charge they made, and our soldiers by the thousands sank to die; but before they reached our lines, they were driven back dismayed, and the "Rebel yell" went upward to the sky. Tramp! Tramp! Tramp! The boys are marching; cheer up, comrades, they will come. And beneath the stars and bars we shall breathe the air again of free men in our own beloved home. Now our great commander Lee crosses broad Potomac's stream, and his legions marching Northward take their way. On Pennsylvania's roads will their trusty muskets gleam, and her iron hills shall echo to the fray. Tramp! Tramp! Tramp! The boys are marching; cheer up, comrades, they will come. And beneath the stars and bars we shall breathe the air again of free men in our own beloved home. In the cruel stockade-pen dying slowly day by day, for weary months we've waited all in vain; but if God will speed the way of our gallant boys in gray, I shall see your face, dear Mother, yet again. Tramp! Tramp! Tramp! The boys are marching; cheer up, comrades, they will come. And beneath the stars and bars we shall breathe the air again of free men in our own beloved home. When I close my eyes in sleep, all the dear ones 'round me come, at night my little sister to me calls; and mocking visions bring all the warm delights of home, while we freeze and starve in Northern prison walls. Tramp! Tramp! Tramp! The boys are marching; cheer up, comrades, they will come. And beneath the stars and bars we shall breathe the air again of free men in our own beloved home. So the weary days go by, and we wonder as we sigh, if with sight of home we'll never more be blessed. Our hearts within us sink, and we murmur, though we try to leave it all with him who knowest best. Tramp! Tramp! Tramp! The boys are marching; cheer up, comrades, they will come. And beneath the stars and bars we shall breathe the air again of free men in our own beloved home.
|
|
lordroel
Administrator
Posts: 67,964
Likes: 49,368
|
Post by lordroel on Feb 13, 2020 18:54:15 GMT
Chapter 9: The War in 1863
Battle of Champion Hill (May 16) The Union Army of Tennessee, led by Major General Ulysses S Grant had as its objective to capture Vicksburg to cleave the Confederacy in twain, cutting off the beef and agriculture from the area west of Rio Grande, which was surprisingly fertile and had a number of Amish settlers and imitators. The blockade was, now in 1863, growing stronger and stopped the limited European shipments and if they could cut off the west, they could end the war sooner. Second National Flag of the Confederate States, used by John Pemberton during the Battle of Champion Hill
About 7 AM on May 16, the Union forces under Grant engaged the Confederates at Champion Hill. Pemberton's force formed a three mile SW to NE defensive line along the crest of a ridge overlooking Jackson Creek. General Grant would later write in his Personal Memoirs: "... where Pemberton had chosen his position to receive us, whether taken by accident or design, was well selected. It is one of the highest points in that section, and commanded all the ground in the range." Pemberton was unaware that one of the three Union columns was moving along the Jackson Road, against his unprotected left flank on Champion Hill. He posted Brig. Gen. Stephen D. Lee's Alabama brigade to watch for a Union column moving on the cross roads. Pemberton was unaware that one of the three Union columns was moving along the Jackson Road against his unprotected left flank on Champion Hill. Lee spotted the Union and they saw him quickly. If the Union were not stopped, they would be cut off from their base at Vicksburg. Pemberton was warned and sent troops to defend his left flank. The Union forces, at Champion House, moved into action and began firing their artillery. Grant arrived at Champion Hill about 10 AM, and ordered the attack to begin. McClernand's corps attacked to the left; McPherson's to the right. William Sherman's corps was well behind the others, leaving Jackson. By 11:30 AM, Union forces reached the Confederate's main line. By 1 PM, they took the crest, with Confederate Major General Carter Stevenson's division retiring in disorder. McPherson's corps swept forward and captured the crossroads, and closing the Jackson Road escape route. Major General John Bowen counterattacked in support of Stevenson, pushing the Union back beyond the crest of Champion Hill before their surge was halted. Unfortunately they were too few in number to hold the position. Pemberton directed Major General William Loring to send forces from the southern area of the line to reinforce the line, since they were only lightly engaged with McClernand's ineffective attacks. Unfortunately Loring refused to budge, claiming strong Union presence to his front. At this point, Grant counterattacked, committing his forces which just arrived from Clinton by way of Bolton. Pemberton's men couldn't resist this new assault, and he ordered his men to use the only open escape route, Raymond Road, the crossing for Bakers Creek. Now Loring decided to obey Pemberton's order, and was marching toward the fighting, taking a circuitous route which kept them out of the action. Brig. Gen. Lloyd Tilghman's brigade formed the rearguard, and held at all costs, including the death of Tilghman's second-in-command. Late in the afternoon, Grant's troops seized the Bakers Creek Ridge, and by midnight, they occupied Edwards. Confederates under Pemberton fell back to a defensive position at Big Black River, in front of Vicksburg. The Battle of Big Black River Bridge would be the final chance for Pemberton to escape tomorrow. Champion Hill was a bloody and decisive Union victory. In his Personal Memoirs, Grant observed, "While a battle is raging, one can see his enemy mowed down by the thousand, or the ten thousand, with great composure; but after the battle these scenes are distressing, and one is naturally disposed to alleviate the sufferings of an enemy as a friend." Grant criticized the lack of fighting spirit of McClernand, a rival for leadership of the Union Army because he hadn't killed or captured Pemberton's entire force. McClernand's casualties were low on the Union left flank; McPherson's on the right was the bulk of Union losses. Confederates had around 2200 losses. Command: Union: Ulysses Grant Confederate: John C Pemberton Size of Forces:
US: 32,000 CS: 22,000 Union Casualties
-killed: 510 -wounded: 1914 -missing/captured: 193 Notable casualties: Col John Cradlebaugh, 114th Ohio; Brig. Gen. George Francis McGinnis, 12th Div, 1st Brig Confederate Casualties
-killed: 379 -wounded: 1012 -missing/captured: 1904 Vicksburg
Vicksburg was the last major Confederate stronghold along the Mississippi River. Capturing it would complete the second part of the northern strategy called the Anaconda Plan. Grant decided on a major assault on May 19, and again on the 22nd. Both were costly assaults against the Confederate fortress city. On the 19th, the Union lost 219 killed, 847 wounded, 45 missing, versus Confederate casualties of 7 killed, and 55 wounded. On the 22nd, Grant tried softening up the defenses again, then ordered assaults by Sherman, McClernand, and McPherson. Sherman ordered his troops to attack; one division under Tuttle suffered so many casualties that Sherman ordered the troops back, saying, "This is murder; order those troops back." McClernand sent dispatches to Grant claiming to have captured two forts and requesting reinforcements, which were somewhat misleading, angering Grant. In all, this day's assault cost 614 killed, 2750 wounded, and 221 missing, about evenly divided across the three corps. Confederate casualties were under 400. Given the assault was not working, Grant decided to siege the city. Unfortunately, Confederate General Joseph Johnston did not come to their relief with his forces, and Holmes was miles away at the time attempting to draw Union forces west of the Mississippi to ease the tensions on Lee and Pemberton. The city managed to hold out for forty days, till July 4th, having endured over 220,000 shells being lobbed into the city, but remarkably had fewer than 12 civilian deaths. On July 3rd, Pemberton would send a note to Grant regarding peace negotiations; Grant initially demanded unconditional surrender, but then reconsidered, not wanting to feed 30,000 hungry Confederates in Union prison camps, which would take months to ship them north. He offered to parole them all. He never expected to fight them again given their destitute, dejected, and starving state. Pemberton officially surrendered on July 4th, his men being paroled by July 6th, and were exchanged and received back into service in the Confederate Army on August 4 at Mobile Harbor, Alabama. The Confederate government disputed their paroles on technical grounds, referring the issue to Grant, who in April of the next year, would end all prisoner exchanges during the war save hardship cases. Louisiana
One warm Louisiana night, Narcisse Doucet was writing a letter to his parents, Anselme, his father, and his step-mother, Adélaïde. He gave them an update of how he was doing, that he was in Company K, and Simon in Company K was doing well also. He was an MP, so he didn't see much combat, and with Holmes drawing attention west, and Grant drawing attention north of him, he likely wasn't going to be put into active combat, but you never knew in the army. The south didn't have the manpower of the north, so no one could really say if they wouldn't see combat in Tennessee or Virginia. He'd never been to either, not really having left Louisiana in his short twenty-something years of life. He closed wishing them well and asked for their prayers. Siege of Port Hudson, LA (May 22 - July 9) At the same time Vicksburg was being besieged, Port Hudson was facing the same treatment under Major General Nathaniel Banks, of the XIX Corps, who faced Confederate Major General Franklin Gardner, who was attempting to hold the fortress city. He held out for 48 days, and inflicted over 6000 casualties on the Union forces, who also faced 5,000 deaths from disease or sunstroke; Gardner's own troops had 671 killed and wounded, and surrendered 6600 who were paroled and returned to service by September. The siege closed off the west to the eastern part of the Confederacy and gave a huge boost to the morale of the Union and Union black troops who participated in the siege. President Jefferson Davis was beginning to get more criticism for the thousands of idle soldiers defending places that would never be attacked, due to various demands by governors of the various states, and feeling the pressure from the lackluster generals at his disposal. Bragg had given up Kentucky without reason, Johnston refused to help either Vicksburg or Port Hudson, and Albert Sidney Johnston was still attempting to recover from his wounds at Shiloh, but had relapsed with some pneumonia and his recovery was far from certain. Another good update jjohnson,
|
|